
Class JXT.721 
Book - fg 

GPO 



EXAMPLES 



OV 






YOUTHFUL PIETY; 



PRINCIPALLY INTENDED 



FOR THE 



INSTRUCTION OF YOUNG PERSONS 



/ 



BY THOMAS EVANS. 




— — ^v^v^ 



"Honourable age is not that which standeth in length of timt nor tlia 
is measured by number of years, but wisdom is the gray hair unto men, and 
au unspotted life IS old age."— Wisdom. 



PHILADELPHIA: 
FOR SALE AT FRIENDS' BOOK STORE, 



No. 304 ARCH STREET. 



7r 



^i 






PREFACE. 



The following pages have been compiled with a view of exhibiting 
to young persons the happy effects and peaceful terminat'on of a 
religious life, in those of their own age. The materials for » e narra- 
tives have been principally obtained from the different volumes of 
Piety Promoted, and other authentic memoirs ; but as many of the 
accounts were more detailed than appeared necessary to answer the 
design of the present work, they have been written anew, and in some 
instances abridged. For the liberty thus taken, it is hoped the desi- 
rable object of embracing as much instructive matter in as small a 
space as practicable, will be considered a sufficient apology. 

The frequent vocal reading of the Holy Scriptures and other reli- 
gious books in families, is a practice which has been productive of 
good to many. It not only accustoms children to habits of stillness 
and sobriety, but is often a means of making serious impressions on 
their minds, which exercise a salutary influence over their characters 
and conduct through life. There are probably few persons, whose 
privilege it has been to receive an education in families where this 
Christian duty has been observed, who cannot recur to some of these 
seasons of religious retirement, as times of heavenly visitation, 
whqrein their spirits have been contrited before the Lord, and induced 
to enter into covenant with Him. 

Those who are duly sensible of the great responsibility which at- 
taches to the parental relation, and who feel a correspondent engage- 
ment faithfull)^ to discharge their duty towards their families, cannot 
neglect the practice of collecting them, either for silent waiting or 

(3) 



4 PREFACE. 

devotional reading. Where this is done with minds reverently dis- 
posed to seek the Divine blessing on their endeavours, we cannot 
doubt but that He who hears and answers prayer, and who beholds 
with approbation the tender solicitude of pious parents for the ever- 
lasting welfare of their offspring, will graciously assist them by the 
influences of his Holy Spirit. And although it may sometimes be 
the case that but little benefit is apparent, at the time, from the labour 
thus bestowed, yet this should not be made an apology for its discon- 
tinuance. The lessons of religious instruction thus imparted may 
prove as "bread cast upon the waters," the advantages of which will 
be seen and felt after many days. Even if the exertions of parents 
to "lead their children in the paths of righteousness, for His name's 
sake," should not ultimately be crowned with complete success ; yet, 
if they honestly endeavour, by precept and example, to train them up 
in a holy life and conversation, they will enjoy the consoling reflec- 
tion of having discharged their duty as regards this important part of 
their stewardship. 

In the list of religious books, the inspired writings are, unquestion- 
ably, pre-eminent. But while we cheerfully bear our testimony to 
their superior excellence as an external means of moral and religious 
instruction, and desire to see them made the subject of attentive daily 
perusal, it is proper that we should also avail ourselves of other helps 
which are offered to us. Of these w^e may safely place next to the 
Sacred Volume, the history of the closing days of those who, through 
the mercy of God in Christ Jesus, have had an interest in Him, and 
enjoyed, in their dying hours, "a hope full of immortality and eternal 
life." Their blameless and consistent walk \ the unspotted example 
which they maintained amid the corruptions and temptations of the 
w^orld ; their unshaken confidence in the goodness of God; the divine 
support which they experienced in the hour of disease and death, and 
the glorious prospects which brightened their hopes in looking beyond 
the grave, have justly been considered among the most powerful 
incentives to virtue. The read'ng of these narratives to children has 



PREFACE. 5 

often been found to kindle in their minds, even at a very early age, 
ardent desires to live the life of the righteous, that at last they may 
die the same peaceful and triumphant death as those of whom they 
hear such happy accounts. 

In an age like the present, when the allurements to vice are nume- 
rous and seductive, and their pernicious tendency heightened by the 
demoralizing influence of libertine principles, it becomes parents to 
watch over their children with the most sedulous attention; to use 
every means for guarding them from the prevailing contamination; 
to cherish and strengthen their feeble aspirations after heaven and 
holiness, and to instruct them thoroughly in the doctrines of the Gos- 
pel, which form the only solid basis for a religious life, and furnish 
the alone certain hope of a glorious immortality. 

An attentive observer of youth cannot fail to perceive that their 
minds are the subjects of divine visitation at a very early period. 
The Holy Spirit, " which is shed on us abundantly through Jesus 
Christ our Saviour," pleads with them for sin and invites them to 
godliness, when they are so young as scarcely to be capable of ap- 
preciating its high origin. It is, then, both the interest and the duty 
of those who are their nearest friends and the natural guardians of 
their infancy, to teach them that it is the voice of their heavenly 
Father pleading with them in love; to impress upon them the great 
importance of yielding obedience to His gentle intimations in the 
secret of their minds ; and, as Eli instructed Samuel, reverently to 
answer His sacred calls in the submissive language, " Speak, Lord, 
for thy servant heareth.''- 

In the morning of life, while the animal spirits are buoyant, the 
physical powers vigorous and teeming with health, the imagination 
lively and the senses susceptible of vivid impressions from external 
objects, the world, with its pursuits and pleasures, presents strong 
attractions to the youthful mind. All is bright and cheering; and in 
that mistaken confidence which is the result of inexperience, children 
are apt to conclude that all will continue to be bright and happy 



6 PREFACE. 

Should a transient shade be thrown over their joyous path by some 
unexpected cloud of sorrow, the impression is quickly effaced by a 
succession of new and pleasing objects. They dwell only on the 
bright side of the picture, and readily conclude, that as they have 
good health and spirits, kind friends, and fair prospects of a long and 
happy life, it will be time enough some years hence, to become reli- 
gious and prepare for death. In the midst of these pleasing but 
deceptive anticipations, how many have suddenly been cut down and 
consigned to the cold and silent grave! 

It is important, therefore, for those who have the charge of children, 
early to impress their minds with a deep sense of the shortness and 
uncertainty of human life ; of the emptiness and transitory nature of 
all temporal enjoyments; the unspeakable importance of an early and 
entire surrender of the heart to God, and a timely preparation for that 
solemn period when they must bid a final farewell to all visible 
objects. Their accountability to their heavenly Father should also 
form a prominent feature in early education. That as he is every- 
where present with them, on all occasions, and privy to the most 
secret thoughts and intentions of the heart, whatever they think, or 
say, or do, is known and remembered by him, and must be accounted 
for in that day when they shall stand before his judgment- seat, to 
receive a reward according to their deeds, whether they have been 
good or evil. They should be taught that the great business of life 
is to serve and glorify their Creator, and thus prepare for their transi- 
tion to another state of existence, which will be eternally happy or 
miserable, according as they obey or reject the religion of Christ 
Jesus their Lord. 

A common error, and one which has a pernicious tendency on the 
minds of youth, is the false idea that a religious life is one of gloomy 
privation and sadness. To the correction of this perversion, the force 
of parental example and precept should be perseveringly directed. 
The conduct of parents should evince to their offspring, that although 
religion always leads to seriousness and self-denial, it is never incom- 



PREFACE. 7 

palible with innocent cheerfulness and affability, nor with the pioper 
enjoyment of those outward blessings which a kind and beneficent 
Father has poured forth around us. That while it teaches us to use 
the present world as not abusing it, there are consolations and plea- 
sures springing from true religion as a perpetual fountain, more pure, 
elevated, and permanent, than any thing this changeful life can give ; 
and although, from the necessity of our present condition, we pursue 
the lawful avocations requisite to provide for our short and uncertain 
stay on earth, yet that our highest enjoyments are derived from the 
life that is to come, and our hearts and affections set on things in 
heaven, where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God. 

Where parents preserve this heavenly temper and lead a life corre- 
sponding thereto, the work of religious education will be greatly 
facilitated. Children are not only very observant, but they are imi- 
tative creatures. They are quick to perceive what objects predomi- 
nate in the minds of their parents, and where their attachments and 
pursuits are mainly directed; while from aflfection and the confidence 
they place in them, as well as the disposition to copy after others, 
they will soon be brought to love and to pursue the same objects. If 
parents are making the acquisition of riches a primary object, or are 
delighting in the fashions and pleasures of the world, living m a 
costly and luxurious manner, and taking their comfort in the good 
things of this life ; their profession of a self-denying religion, or their 
lessons on the vanity and emptiness of worldly enjoyments, will be 
likely to have but little weight with their children. How important 
is it, then, that they should steadily watch over and regulate their 
own hearts, by the restraining influences of the spirit of Christ, and 
live such lives as they would wish to see imitated by their beloved 
offspri 



ngr : 



When we contemplate the endless duration and unchangeable 
nature of that " recompense of reward" which is reserved in heaven 
for the self-denying and devoted Christian, a foretaste of which is 
vouchsafed to him, at seasons, in his pilgrimage through time ; and 



8 PREFACE. 

contrast with it the short and uncertain tenure of human life, the 
emptiness of all earthly enjoyments, and the lightness of those afflic- 
tions which are but for a moment, who but must adopt the language 
of the inspired preacher, respecting the highest temporal gratifications, 
" Vanity of vanities — all is vanity. To fear God and keep his com- 
mandments is the whole duty of man." 

Such considerations will animate us to pursue with greater dili- 
gence " the things which make for our everlasting peace ;" to count 
the riches, the pleasures, and the pursuits of time as dross, in compa- 
rison of the excellency of the knowledge of Christ Jesus our Lord, 
if, happily, we may at last " be found in Him, not having our own 
righteousness, but that which is through the faith of Christ — the* 
righteousness which is of God by faith." 

That the perusal of the following pages may be a means of pro- 
moting this blessed work, by kindling, in the minds of youth, availing 
desires after pure and undefiled religion, and strengthening their 
resolutions to walk in " the narrow way which leads to life," is the 
sincere wish of the compiler. 

Philadelphia, first month, 1851, 



EXAMPLES 



OF 



YOUTHFUL PIETY 



Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings thou hast perfected praise.— Jlifatt. xxi. 16b 



Elizabeth C. Secor was born at New Rochelle, in the 
State of New York, in the first month, 1814. 

In very early life she manifested an uncommon gravity and 
seriousness in her deportment, was scrupulously careful not to 
do anything which she thought wrong, and was remarkably 
cleanly and neat in her person and habits. Towards her 
parents, she evinced a tender and affectionate attachment, 
cheerfully obeying all their commands, and avoiding whatever 
she apprehended would give them uneasiness. 

When about two years and a half old, she desired her uncle 
to read in the Bible for her ; he accordingly read the narrative 
t3f Abraham's offering up his son Isaac, at which she was 
greatly affected, and requested him to read no more, as she 
could not help crying. 

Some Friends intending to have a religious opportunity in 
the family, she appeared anxious for the time to arrive; sat 
with becoming gravity while it continued, and expressed a 
wish that they might have more such seasons, saying, '* I had 
no idea that we should have such a good meeting.'' 

It was her wish to attend religious meetings, but the delicate 
state of her health mostly prevented her from going. In the 
spring of 1818, her parents removed to Long Island, where 
the change of air and frequent riding, so improved her health, 
that she was able to go to meetings, in which she was an ex- 

(9) 



10 ELIZABETH C. SECOR. . 

ample of stillness, and observed to her friends that she well 
knew the intent of assembling for divine worship. Convers- 
ing with her mother on one occasion, she said, " I try, when 
at meeting, to sit still and think of the great and Almighty 
Being, and to love him. I love him better than I do my pa- 
rents, because he is so good as to let me have my parents. 
He is very kind to us. We have a great many good things. 
I think we are greatly blessed. I love my parents next to 
Him, and I love every body." She frequently concluded her 
observations with the expression '' I love every body." 

She was endowed with a sympathetic mind, and showed 
great sensibility for the wants and sufferings of the indigent. 
A poor woman having called on her mother to solicit some 
necessaries, Elizabeth heard her say that her children would 
be glad of the crumbs she and her sister threw away, which 
affected her greatly ; and ever after, she was careful not to 
waste anything. 

She spent many hours in reading, and became very conver- 
sant with the New Testament, often repeating to her mother 
the particulars of what she read there. Hearing one of her 
acquaintances tell an untruth, Elizabeth told her that it was a 
very wicked thing, and she should not dare to do it; '^be- 
cause," continued she, *' the great and Almighty Being sees 
and knows everything we do : He knows all our thoughts ; He 
knows what I am now doing, and what I am now thinking." 
She then got her Testament and read the fifth chapter of the 
Acts of the Apostles ; and also repeated a dialogue on the 
subject of lying, which she had learned from one of her school 
books — telling her acquaintance the consequence of speaking 
falsely, and remarking again, *' I should be afraid of doing so, 
it is so wicked." 

Sitting at the table one day, after the family had finished 
their meal, she said, " Mother, O ! how I love that Almighty 
Being who is so good to me ! He permits me to have so many 
excellent thinofs. He has a number of names — I have read 
them in my Testament. He is called Lord, sometimes God, 
and sometimes Jesus Christ j but they all mean one." 



ELIZABETH C. SECOR. 11 

She was frequently engaged in contemplating the solemn 
subject of death, bringing it home to herself, and speaking of 
it in a manner that reminded her parents she was not to con- 
tinue long with them. When expressing her intention to do 
anything, it was her practice to make this reserve, ** If I should 
live and nothing prevent ;" and on being asked by her mother 
why she spoke so, she answered, ** Mother, I do not know that 
I shall live until then — I do not know that I shall live until 
to-morrow morning. What a wonderful thing it w^ould be to 
you, if I should be taken away !" 

Alluding to one of her acquaintances, who was lately de- 
ceased, she observed, " I want to see her, but I know I cannot, 
for she is now a spirit. When we die, our bodies go to the 
dust ; it is only our spirits that live ; and if we are good they 
live forever with Him who gave them to us." 

On the 20th of the ninth month, 1820, she was taken ill 
with a fever, and her sickness soon became alarming. Her 
mind, however, was preserved very calm and pleasant, and she 
bore her sufferings with great patience, to the admiration of 
those who saw her; remarking cheerfully, when her pain ap- 
peared almost insupportable, " I do not know that I groan." 

She manifested much concern for her mother, lest she 
should be wearied with nursing her, frequently saying, very 
tenderly, " Mother, do lay down behind me and take a little 
rest." 

She desired that the Bible might be read to her during her 
sickness, although she could not bear to hear much at a time, 
owing to the extreme irritability of her system. Being re- 
quested to take something, she replied " O ! mother, I cannot 
live, — ^I cannot get well." Her mother observed that she 
could not give her up, and wished her to do everything that 
might conduce to her recovery ; Elizabeth answered, *' Well, 
then, I am willing to try and take everything you wish me^ — I 
have suffered much to get well, and cannot." 

Observing her mother grieve, she said, very affectionately, 
** Don't, mother, do so — why dost thou cry — wilt thou not go 
with me ?" Her mother replying that she could not help 



12 ELIZABETH C. SECOR. 

weeping to see her suffer so much, she said, ** I do not suffer 
much — I am better than I appear to be." She desired some 
of her relations to be sent for, and seemed anxious for their 
arrival, saying, *' If they do not come soon, I cannot wait." 
Just before her close, she requested her father to call all into 
the room — and being in extreme pain, her mother asked her 
if she was going. ** Yes," said she, " the doctor cannot cure 
me," and soon after, " Mother, wilt thou come? Father, wilt 
thou come with mother ?" — and was gone immediately without 
R groan or struggle, as if she had fallen into a sweet sleep. 
She died the 1st of tenth mcnth, 1820, aged six years and 
eight months. 

The short, but exemplary and instructive life of this dear 
child, furnishes abundant evidence that she had early submitted 
to the tendering visitations of divine grace, and carefully im- 
proved those outward means of religious instruction with 
which a kind Providence had blessed her. There is no doubt 
but she was accepted through the merits and mercy of her 
Lord and Saviour, and is now one of that happy number, con- 
cerning whom He said, " their angels do always behold the 
face of my Father who is in heaven." After observing what 
grace accomplished in her, who was but an infant, surely none 
can say they are too young to become religious. Her early 
removal out of this world, ought to incite little children to 
serious reflection, and to an earnest endeavour to follow in her 
footsteps, that if it should please the Lord to call them also 
away, they may experience that happy state of preparation, in 
which they can say, *' Come Lord Jesus, come quickly, thy 
servant is ready." 



Mary Post was born in London, in the year 1703. Her 
disposition was amiable, inclined to religious thoughtfulness, 
and her deportment grave and sober beyond her years. 
Through submission to the operations of divine grace, she be- 
came an example of humility and of plainness in dress and ad- 
dress, manifesting i dislike to every appearance of pride and 



MARY POST. 13 

of finery in apparel. The sweetness of her temper and the so- 
lidity of her manners rendered her company pleasant and in- 
structive, and endeared her to her friends. 

When about eight years of age, visiting one of her acquain- 
tances who was much attached to her, and who indulged in 
gaiety of apparel, she said to her, '^ Anna, what signify thefse 
fine things thou hast on ? They will not carry thee to heaven.'' 
To which her friend answered, '' Pride is not in the things; it 
is in the heart.'' '' But," said Mary, '' if your minds were not 
proud, you would not wear them." She remarked to her mo- 
ther, that she greatly wondered at the pride she observed in 
some of the youth who professed to be Friends, adding, " I 
hope I shall never be like them." Her mother said *^ I hope 
thou never wilt be like them, but be an orderly child, that thou 
mayest be in favour with God ;" at which Mary wept and said, 
** If I should love fine things, I must alter much; what signify 
fine thinors when folks come to diet" 

The day before she was taken ill, she was sent on an errand, 
and her brother having lately come from the country, she de- 
sired him to go with her, which he refused. She stood by him 
awhile, and then with a serious countenance said, ** Wilt thou 
not go with me ? It may be, the next time thou comest up, 
thou mayest not have a sister to go with." 

In the time of her sickness, being in pain, she often said, 
with uplifted hands, " O ! dear Lord, if thou seest fit, give me 
a little ease ;" and again, " I had rather die than live : through 
mercy I am not afraid to die ; I shall go to rest, where I shall 
feel no more pain." i 

Her mother standing by her and sorrowing at the prospect 
of her dissolution, the child said to her, " Mother, do not cry ; 
let us be contented ; the Lord can lay me low, and He can 
raise me again, — If I were dead He can raise me again." 

Through the mercy of God she was prepared for death ; and 
appearing anxious to die and go to rest, her mother said to her, 
•* Why art thou so earnest to die ? the Lord can ease thee of 
thy pain and give thee thy life.'^ She replied "I must die 
once ; and if I recover now I may be sick again ; and I had r^- 
2 



14 REBECCA SHEWELL. 

ther die while I am young. If I should live until I am older, 
the devil might tempt me to be naughty, and I might offend 
the Lord. I am not afraid to dte ; through mercy I shall go to 
my rest. If I live I am satisfied, and if I die I am satisfied. I 
am willing to die, — I had rather die than live." 

Expressing a wish to see her brother, her mother said she 
would send for him ; but inquired what she desired to say to 
him, in case a change should take place before he arrived. She 
replied, "If I can speak, I will bid him be a good boy, and fear 
God, that he may go to God Almighty.'' 

A little while before her death, she lamented that people 
should be taking pleasure and not considering the love of God 
to their souls ; and the last words she was heard to express 
were, " Dear Lord God Almighty, open the door.'* In this 
heavenly frame of mind she departed to her everlasting rest, 
aged about eight years. 



Rebecca Shewell, of Camberwell, in Surrey, England, was 
a child adorned with meekness, humility and innocence ; duti- 
ful to her parents and affectionate to her brothers and sisters. 
She loved the servants of Christ — was fond of perusing the 
Holy Scriptures, and often contrited while reading them, so 
that those who heard her were edified thereby. 

Being attacked with an illness which continued for many 
months, she bore it with patience and resignation ; expressing 
her belief that she should die, and desiring her mother to pray 
for her ; and her mother being enabled to do so, it appeared to 
afford much relief to the child. A few days after, she obser- 
ved, '' I have often been desirous of recovering ; but I find de- 
sires will not do, I must have patience." Some remarks be- 
ing made respecting the pleasing things of this world, and what 
she might enjoy of them, she answered, " I have no desire for 
these things; I had rather die and go to Christ." She was 
frequently engaged in prayer, and desired to have the curtains 
drawn about her bed, and to be left alone, evincing an ear- 
nest engagement of mind to be prepared for her great change. 



SARAH CAMM. 15 

On the day before her decease, her mother inquiring if she 
t^^ought she should die, she replied ^'yes, and I would rather 
die than live, but am afraid I am not good enough." Her 
mother expressing her belief that a mansion in heaven was pre- 
pared for her, the child said she was willing to go to it, and 
again entreated her mother to pray for her. Her mother an- 
swered *' I do — dost thou do it thyself?" She replied, " I do, 
I do ;" and being asked if it was with words, she said very fer- 
vently " no, no — in my heart." She appeared to be quite 
easy in mind, bade the family farewell, and quietly departed 
this life, aged eight years and four months. 



Sarah Camm, of Camsgill, in Westmoreland, was visited 
with illness when about nine years of age. She expressed a 
belief that she should be taken away by death, saying, *' I am 
neither afraid nor unwilling to die, but am freely given up 
thereto in the will of God. " 

Her father asking her if she could not pray to the Lord for 
help, she answered that she could and did pray, and further 
said " it was her belief that the Lord, the great God of heaven 
and earth, would keep and preserve her soul, whatever might 
become of her body." 

On the fifth day of her sickness, she was under more than 
usual exercise of mind, and raising herself up in the bed, she 
said, "with a cheerful countenance, *^ My sins are forgiven me, 
and I shall have a resting place in heaven." Then, looking at 
her mother, proceeded, '' O ! my mother, there is also a place 
prepared for thee in heaven, and thou shalt as certainly enjoy 
it as any here. I do not desire my mother^s death or removal 
from you, yet we shall meet in heaven in God's time." See- 
ing her friends weep, she said, '' O ! you should not do so — I 
am well — I am well," alluding to the happy and heavenly state 
of her mind; and soon after added, " Shall I go down to the 
horrible pit? Nay — the Lord hath redeemed my soul." 

After addressing her brother in a lively and sensible manner, 



16 SARAH CAMM. 

she spoke to her sister, saying, " Be content, for it is, and it 
will be, well with me. I must go to a more fair place than 
ever my eyes beheld. It will be well with me, and with all 
them that fear the Lord, for we shall have everlasting joy in 
heaven, when the wicked shall be tormented in hell." Observ- 
mg her sister weep, she said ** Do not cry, my dear Maryj lest 
thou grieve the Lord. Be subject to the Lord's will in all 
things ; love and be faithful to the truth, and do not forsake 
thy religion whatever thou mayest suffer for it." — Again, *' 1 
am satisfied with my religion — I will not forsake it, although 
I should be fed with the bread of adversity and the water of 
affliction. Oh ! praises, praises, to my God and my Father. 
Our Father, who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name, thy 
kingdom come, thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven : 
Give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us our debts as 
we forgive our debtors : And lead us not into temptation but 
deliver us from evil, for thine is the kingdom, and the power 
and the glory for ever. Amen." She repeated the Lord's 
prayer twice, and the third time until she came to the petition 
" Thy will be done in earth as it is done in heaven," which she 
spoke very deliberately, and signified to those about her that 
they were all to mind that — adding, " I am freely given up to 
his blessed will in all things; praises to my God — bless his 
name ; Oh, my soul 1" 

On one occasion, her father having taken her in his arms, 
she said to him " O, my dear father, thou art tender and care- 
ful over me, and hast taken great pains with me in my sickness, 
but it availeth not. There is no help for me in the earth ; it is 
the Lord who is my health and my physician, and he will give 
me ease and rest everlasting." 

Near her close she took leave of all the family, saying, with 
a pleasant voice, *' farewell — farewell to you all — only fare- 
well ;" intimating that now she had nothing more to do but to 
praise the Lord ; and thus, in a sweet frame of mind, she de 
parted to her eternal rest. 

Such are the happy effects of an early surrender of the will 
and affections to God ; denying ourselves those things which 



REBECCA MILNES. 17 

are displeasing in his sight, and through the aid of his blessed 
spirit, endeavouring to follow Christ Jesus in the way of hu- 
mility and self-denial. 



Rebecca Milnes of Botley-Carr, near Dewsbury, England, 
was an invalid for about two years before her death, during a 
part of which time her sufferings were great. Her patience 
under affliction ; her humble resignation, her sense of the need 
of forgiveness, her love for her Saviour, and her hope of salva- 
tion through Him, showed that thus early in life she had expe- 
rienced the great work of regeneration to be begun and carried 
on, and that she was, as she herself expressed, '* one of the lambs 
of Christ's fold." She remarked, on one occasion, '' Ah, mo- 
ther, what should I do without a Saviour ? He died for us, that 
we might be saved." When in great pain she would frequent- 
ly pray for patience and strength to bear it, in a most affecting 
manner, saying, *' Oh ! dear Lord, do give me patience ; do 
please, Lord, to give me strength to bear it !" — At another time 
she said, " I believe I shall go to heaven. I believe I am one 
of the [Saviour's] dear little lambs." — When asked how she 
knew she was so, she replied, " He loves those that love him, 
and I love him very dearly." 

About two months before her death, she wrote thus to her 
sister ; *' I have a great deal of pain ; but I am very happy and 
comfortable. I hope thou wilt pray to God to give thee a new 
heart. I pray to him every night to blot out all my sins, and 
to give me a new heart ; and to give me less pain and more 
patience." While having her wounds dressed, she prayed very 
fprvently for patience, saying; "O! Father in heaven, be 
]>leased to give me less pain. Have mercy on me, O Lord." 
Afterward with much feeling, she repeated the prayer which 
our Lord taught his disciples, dwelling particularly on the 
words, '* Thy will be done." 

She deceased the 2nd of fifth month 1842, aged 8 years 
2* 



18 JENNEl B. MOTT. 

Jennet B. Mott was born at Nine Partners, in the State 
of New York, in the year 1803. In her third year she received 
an injury in the back, by a fall from a chair, which was pro- 
ductive of severe and long continued sufferings. Her back 
became deformed, and her debility increased so much that she 
was often incapable of taking a step for some minutes. She 
was put under strict diet, and had two blisters applied every 
day for six months, which occasioned much pain ; but she bore 
it with remarkable patience, often saying, " Dear mother, I 
will try to be patient ;" and when medicine was given her, she 
would take it without the least complaint, manifesting great 
self-command and obedience. It was distressing to behold the 
sufferings she passed through. Before she was five years old, 
she was so reduced by a white swelling, that for many months 
she could not bear her own weight, and when a little recover- 
ed had to learn to walk as though she had been an infant. 

After being permitted to enjoy thepleasureof walking again, 
for a short time, she was, in the next spring, brought down to 
the borders of the grave ; in which illness, as well as in the 
former, she often spoke in a manner far beyond her years, re- 
specting her own situation and the Lord's power, of which she 
manifested a lively sense. 

Her conversation was marked by a peculiar strength of mind 
and ripeness of judgment; her observations on the conduct of 
persons and on circumstances which happened, bespeaking a 
degree of reflection rarely found in a child. She enjoyed the 
company of grown people more than childish play, and was 
particularly attentive to such as she thought pious. During 
religious opportunities, though often in bodily distress, she 
would sit or lie very still, and with a becoming solemnity of 
manner ; and at the pause usually observed before and after 
meals, her countenance evinced that her mind reverently ac- 
knowledged the bounty of our heavenly Father, of which she 
often spoke. On one of these occasions, she remarked while 
sitting at table after tea, ** How many good things we have — 
we don't deserve half [of them :] we deserve very little." After 
being put to bed one night, she said " O, mother, how good 



JENNET B. MOTT. 19 

the Lord is, to let us have such a good bed, when so many 
poor little children have not any to lay on !'' 

Her compassion for the poor and afflicted was worthy of 
imitation, speaking of them with tenderness, and contrasting 
the comforts she enjoyed with their privations, as an incitement 
to gratitude and thankfulness. She frequently asked to hear 
the Holy Scriptures read, and would remember and apply them 
to herself and others; the tenderness of her spirit on hearing 
particular passages of them, was very affecting. 

A neighbour speaking of the distress she had witnessed, in 
consequence of the storekeepers selling liquor to intemperate 
men, for the money which their wives and children needed for 
their support ; Jennet listened to the conversation with evident 
sorrow and concern ; and in the evening said to her mother, 
** Since we talked of [the storekeeper] this afternoon, I have 
been thinking he will see the cup of bitterness before he dies." 
She was then so much affected that she paused ; adding, after- 
wards, '* If he could see all the people he sells rum to, I don't 
believe he would do it any more. He don't think how many 
it is, because he don't see them all together ; but he ought to 
think and take time to reflect : Is it not strange, mother, he is 
such a clever man in other things, and yet does so wrong in 
this ?" Being told that it showed how easy it was for us to do 
wrong, if we did not reflect properly, she replied, very ear- 
nestly, " Ah, but it is very easy for us to do right too, if we 
would but think." 

When about seven years old, after a Friend had prayed and 
preached in the family, she seemed much comforted, saying, 
** I loved to hear him — I could have set all day, it was so 
sweet" — showing that she loved religion and serious things 
more than any other. In the evening, her breathing being op- 
pressed, she was moved, when she said, *' Now I am comfort- 
able, only this pain in my breast, and d'. thing can make that 
comfortable but patience, and I do try to be patient." After- 
wards she remarked, ^' I have been very quiet in my mind to- 
dav; — I have been thinking a great deal about what the Friend 
said this morning ;" and, on going to bed, alluded to the sub- 



20 JENNET B. MOTT. 

ject again, saying, " If I was able, I should love to go to 
meetings." 

Although her sufferings were extreme, and, in the ordering 
of inscrutable wisdom, so long protracted, she never questioned 
the Lord's goodness, never murmured or repined at her situa- 
tion ; yet she often spoke of her deformity and trials in a 
moving manner. On one occasion, when she was so sore and 
weak that it was difficult to move her, she said to her mother, 
** Ah! dearest mother, thou hast had many doctors to me, and 
they cannot cure me ; but the Lord can cure me if he pleases ; 
and if it is not his will, I am willing to be sick to the day that 
I die." 

Thus did she learn in the school of affliction, and through 
the teaching of the grace of God, the important lesson, so ne- 
cessary for all to know — the reduction of her will and the sub- 
jection of her temper, which were strong, and to endure with 
patience and quietude, becoming a Christian, such things as 
were a great cross to her natural inclination. 

A short time previous to her decease, a Friend expressed a 
belief that her heavenly Father would soon release her from 
her sufferings and take her to himself She was much affected 
at the time, and on its being afterwards mentioned to her as a 
consolation, she signified she had not doubted before that she 
should go to happiness, assuring her mother, with great firm- 
ness and composure, that she was not afraid to die. She re- 
lated the particulars of the death of a religious woman who 
had been long sick and dreaded the conflict of dissolution ; 
but who prayed very fervently, that she might go easily, and 
that she did drop away like one going to sleep. As she nar- 
rated this, her eyes filled with tears, and the expression of her 
countenance and her manner evinced that she felt the same 
desire, though she only added, '* Mother, don't thou think the 
Lord heard her prayc" ?" 

Not long after this, He who regarded her tears and had her 
sighs and sufferings in remembrance, was pleased to spare her 
the apprehension of death by taking her to Himself, as in the 
twinkling of an eye, by the rupture of a blood-vessel, which 



THOMAS HAINS. 21 

quickly stopped her breath, without a struggle, on the 14th 
of second month, 1812, aged eight years and eight months. 

Her sudden removal from works to rewards, ought to be a 
solemn warning to children to prepare for death while in the 
enjoyment of health, because they know not how soop, or how 
suddenly, it may come to them. Her unspotted life, her 
patience and resignation under suffering, and her constant 
dependence and trust in the Lord's mercy and goodness, fur- 
nish an example for the imitation of all those who desire to 
enter into that rest which is prepared for the people of God. 



Thomas Hains, of Southwark, England, was educated by 
his parents in the principles of truth, as professed by the peo- 
ple called Quakers. He was a dutiful child, and cherished the 
fear of God in his mind, so that he behaved durinor his sickness 
more like a man than an infant, (as he called himself,) being 
concerned lest he should even say a word amiss. He was 
very grateful for the love and tender care of his parents towards 
him, and several times expressed it to them ; and when he took 
anything which refreshed him he would acknowledge it with 
much thankfulness, evincing that he was a grateful receiver of 
the Lord's mercies. He bore his illness with patience, and 
often expressed his willingness to die, saying, " It is better for 
me to die — this is a troublesome world — we should every day 
and every moment think upon the Lord." A short time before 
his decease, he uttered many expressions in prayer and praises 
to the Lord ; saying, " Thou art a God of love — thou art a God 
of mercy — thou knowest the hearts of them that love thee — 
Lord, remember thy peopie^ — thou know^est the hearts of the 
ungodly — thou hast nourished and brought up children, and 
they have rebelled against thee." He also mentioned the care 
we ought to take of the never-dying soul. 

At another time, speaking of the satisfaction he had in the 
prospect of a future state of joy and blessedness, he said, 
** Glory — glory — joy — ^joy — come mother, come father, come 



22 REBECCA TOOVEY. > 

all ; — it is a brave place, — there are no tears or sorrow." He 
then praised God, saying, '* Thou art worthy to have the 
honour and the glory for evermore, for to thee it doth belong. 
Thou art God of heaven, and of the whole earth " — and so con- 
tinued, about a quarter of an hour, in prayer to the Lord, ob- 
serving, " I am an infant, and cannot do anything without 
thee." One evening, several Friends coming to visit him, he 
desired their prayers, and the next day prayed again himself, 
saying, ^* Our Father, which art in heaven, hallowed be thy 
name, thy kingdom come, thy will be done in earth as it is in 
heaven : Give us this day our daily bread ; and forgive us our 
debts as we forgive our debtors : And lead us not into tempta- 
tion but deliver us from evil, for thine is the kingdom, and the 
power and the glory for ever. Amen." Afterwards he re- 
marked, '* It is a brave thing to be at peace with the Lord." 
His end drawing near, he exclaimed, '' Father — Father," (his 
father being present, asked what he desired ; to which he 
answered, " I do not speak to thee, but to my heavenly Fa- 
ther,") '* have mercy on me." After expressing the joy he had 
with the Lord, he desired of those about him, that he might be 
still ; and laid praising the Lord. A few hours before he died, 
he said, ** I come, — Father, I come " — being very weak, his 
voice was low, yet he was heard to say, ** God is my Father," 
and so quietly finished his days ; between nine and ten years 
old. 

Those who desire to have God for their Father, and to be 
the friends of Christ, must imitate the example of this pious 
child, and live in the fear of the Lord, obeying his will instead 
of following the evil propensities of their own corrupt hearts, 
" For," saith the Lord Jesus, " ye are my friends, if ye do 
whatsoever I command you." 



Rebecca Toovey, daughter of Joseph and Rebecca Toovey 
of London, was a dutiful and pious child, a frequent reader, 
imd a lover of the Holy Scriptures, and other religious books. 



REBECCA TOOVEY. 23 

Although young in years, it pleased the Lord to endow her with 
a large understanding in things natural and divine, and being 
of an innocent and prudent demeanour, her company and con- 
versation were pleasing and instructive. She was virtuous in 
her practices, quick of apprehension, just and equal in all she 
undertook, and was never known to tell a lie, or to speak an 
ill word. She loved to attend religious meetings, saying, '' It 
was sweet to her." Some few weeks before her sickness she 
was at a meeting, in which a Friend exhorted the children pre- 
sent, to make choice of the blessed truth for their portion, 
whilst in the enjoyment of health, that they might be prepared 
for their dying hour ; to which she was very attentive, and was 
melted into tears ; and after the meeting was over retired by 
herself to read, which was her usual practice. 

Having lived in the fear of the Lord, which preserves from 
evil, when taken with her last illness, though her body was in 
great pain, her heart was filled with the sweet incomes of the 
Lord's love and mercy, which caused her to utter many hea- 
venly expressions. 

She endured her suffering with much patience and resigna- 
tion, and was observed to be in solemn supplication to the 
Lord, in a humble and submissive manner, saying, when the 
pain was very severe, ^^ Sweet Jesus, give me ease — Sweet 
Jesus, look down w^ith an eye of pity upon thy poor, poor ser- 
vant." Some time after, she said, *^ O ! Lord, thou desirest 
not the death of a sinner ; but rather that he would repent, 
return and live," adding, *' I know it to be so." At another 
time, *^ Lord, if thou pleasest, thou canst give me ease;" and 
again, *^ Lord, thou wilt help them that love and fear thee 
O! Lord, remember thy poor servant, and give me a little 
ease." 

One of her attendants being affected to tears at her suffer- 
ings, the child observed it, and said, '* Do not cry, I shall be- 
well in a while." Perceiving her school mistress to be trou- 
bled for her, she desired her not to do so, saying, '* there is a 
rest prepared for the righteous; there is no ease here; but 
there is ease in heaven." On another occasion she observed, 



•24 GEORGE POWELL. 

" It is a sad thing to speak bad words, and to tell lies ; which 
I never did." Having, through divine mercy, a well-grounded 
hope of acceptance, through Jesus Christ our Lord, she was 
not afraid to die; but bade her relations and acquaintances 
farewell ; and in a heavenly frame of mind departed this life, 
aged nine years. 



George Powell, son of Jonathan and Mary Powell, near 
Colchester, England, deceased the 3rd of seventh month, 1S22. 
The precious effects of submission to the visitations of divine 
love, were strikingly exhibited in the subject of this me:noir at 
a very early age, by a meek and exemplary demeanour, beyond 
most of his years. He was a dutiful son, and affectionately 
attached to his parents, brothers and sisters. He was fond of 
reading the Holy Scriptures, and other works of a serious 
character, and delighted much to read to the servants, and 
converse with them on religious subjects ; and from his solid 
deportment in meetings for divine worship, there is good rea- 
son to believe that he was made acquainted with that worship 
in spirit and in truth which is acceptable to the Almighty. 

When about eight years of age, one of his school- fellows 
having misused him, he was advised, by another boy, to re- 
sent it, to which he calmly replied, " I do not read so in my 
testament." 

About two weeks before his death, he was taken unwell, 
and during the course of his illness uttered many expressions 
which served to show the heavenly state of his mind, and his 
preparation for that kingdom where nothing that is impure or 
unholy can enter. On the 25th of sixth month, most of the 
family sitting around him, he said, " Wait patiently ; — that 
when He comes we may be ready, for here is nothing but 
trouble — I shall die and leave all my relations. I delight in 
thy word ; strengthen me, O ! Lord, according to thy will." 
Again, "Praise Him; praise Him; and that for evermore ; 
that He may be with us in all the paths of our lives ; then we 
shall have peaceful days," Soon after, he said, '' I have felt 



JANE BENNIS. 25 

it in my mind to say something to you : ' Affliction cometh 
not of itself, neither doth trouble spring out of the dust; but 
man is born to trouble as the sparks fly up.' * Many are the 
afflictions of the righteous, but the Lord delivereth them out 
of them all !' O ! Lord, deliver — Jesus Christ deliver." Then 
asking for two of his brothers, he put out his hand and said, 
*' Farewell — farewell, all !'' 

About four o'clock in the morning, as his sister was sitting 
by him, he looked at her with a pleasant countenance and 
remarked, ** I am going to enter an everlasting kingdom ;" and 
awhile after, ** Angels and archangels w^ait to receive me — 1 
go triumphant." From this time his weakness was so great 
as to render articulation difficult; yet his mind continued calm 
and composed, and he was favoured with much stillness until 
he departed ; aged nine years and six months. 



Jane Bennis, of Limerick, in Ireland, died in the first 
month, 1840, aged nine years. 

During most of her life she was a constant sufferer from 
sickness, and though of a pleasant and cheerful disposition, 
yet a gravity and seriousness of demeanour always attended her. 
She loved plainness and simplicity, and delighted much in 
reading the holy Scriptures, the writings of Friends, and other 
religious books. While able, she was a diligent attender of 
religious meetings, in which her solid deportment was remark- 
able for one of her years. Much of her time was passed in 
retirement and meditation, and it was instructive to sit with 
her. Frequently, before retiring to rest, she was engaged to 
kneel in prayer to her heavenly Father and beg for preserva- 
tion from evil, and the remarkably circumspect tenor of her 
life evinced that her petitions were granted. 

When her disorder, which was consumption, assumed a 

more serious aspect, she said, *^ At one time I w^as afraid to 

die, but now I am not. I do not w^ish to live — I am going 

fest; but I feel comfortable and happy. The fear of death is 

aken away. I know I am going to heaven. I am now too 

3 



26 SARAH LIDBETTER. 

weak to pray for myself; pray for me.'' The day before her 
decease, she had her brothers and sisters called to take leave 
of them, one by one, and seemed particularly concerned for 
one of her brothers, that he might be a good boy. A chapter 
in the bible being read, on hearing that verse, * The city had 
no need of the sun, neither of the moon, to shine in it, for the 
glory of God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light thereof,' 
she expressed in a very animated manner the joy she felt in 
the prospect of so soon being there ; and in a little while after 
peacefully departed. 



Sarah Lidbetter, daughter of Bridaer and Elizabeth Lid- 
better, of Brighton, England, was born the 3rd of third month, 
1822. From a very little child, she was fond of reading the 
Holy Scriptures, and showed a decided preference for works 
of a religious character, — Piety Promoted, The Guide to True 
Peace, The Saints' Rest, and Pilgrims' Progress, being her 
favourite choice. She was of a very unassuming, diffident dis- 
position ; yet her observations on subjects that were discussed 
in her hearing, evinced that her understanding was good, and 
that she was a child of quick perception and mature judgment. 
She much enjoyed meetings for divine worship, and mentioned 
the comfort and instruction she received in attending them, 
even when they were held in silence. Being fond of retire- 
ment and waiting on the Lord, she early experienced the bene- 
fits and comfort of secret prayer, endeavouring to bear in mind 
that she was always in the presence of her heavenly Father, 
and must seek for the aid of His Spirit, to teach her to pray 
aright. 

To her parents she was dutiful, obliging and affectionate — 
orderly m her behaviour, and of but few words. She loved 
her brothers and sisters tenderly, watching over them for good, 
and when they had done amiss, would plead with them in a 
very affectionate manner, often saying on such occasions, 
** thou wilt displease thy heavenly Father ;" evincing that her 
infant mind was supported and directed by Divine wisdom. 



SARAH LIDBETTER. *^/ 

and the love of her heavenly Father shed abroad in her heart 
This preserved her in such fear of offending the Lord, and 
such great tenderness of conscience, that if at any time she 
said or did any thing amiss, her sorrow and grief were very 
great. 

From the age of seven years, it was her daily practice to 
read a portion of the Holy Scriptures to the other children, 
endeavouring to impress it on their minds, by asking them 
questions upon what they had heard. This she continued 
until within about two months of her decease, having them 
around her bed : and exhorted them (when she became too 
weak herself to do so) that they should continue in the frequent 
practice of reading the Bible; ^* which," she added, *' is the 
best of books." 

She was from early life a child of prayer ; and on one oc- 
casion asked her mother if she thought the Almighty required 
that persons should always kneel when they prayed. On her 
mother replying that she believed every prayer that came from 
a sincere heart was accepted, whether with or without that 
form ; the child answered very sweetly, *' so I think, mother." 

When about eight years of age, she was attacked with an 
alarming disease, of the danger of which she seemed fully 
aware; remarking one evening to an acquaintance, that she 
should like to live and help her mother and be a comfort to 
her, but added, " If I die I shall only go out of a wicked world 
where there are many troubles and temptations. Her patience 
during this illness was exemplary, and proved an alleviation 
and comfort to her mother under the affliction. 

She recovered so far as to be able to attend school, in which 
she took much delight, particularly in the Scripture lessons, 
saying they often cheered and comforted her mind, and that 
she considered it a privilege to be able to learn and hear others 
repeat the chapters and hymns. The fifty-third chapter of 
Isaiah was one that she greatly enjoyed. 

About the beginning of the year 1831, she was visited with 
another illness, of a more painful and distressing nature ; yet 
her anxiety to be useful to her mother, and to repay her, m 



28 SARAH LIDBETTER. 

some measure, for the care she had taken of her, induced her 
to exert herself — and even after her symptoms had become 
very doubtful, to look forward with a hope that her health 
might be restored. Her anxious mother felt concerned at this, 
and wished her to be fully aware of her critical situation ; and 
as they were sitting together one first-day, Sarah said to her, 
" Mother, which would thou rather, see me in perfect health, 
enjoying the pleasures of this world, or afflicted and suffering, 
as I now am?" Her mother replied, ** My dear, far rather as 
thou now art :" to which the child rejoined — " O, so would I, 
— so would I :" adding, '* Mother, I have for some time wished 
and prayed to be resigned to die, and this evening I have been 
made to believe that I shall soon die, and I am so happy to 
feel I am quite resigned ; thou canst not think how happy it 
makes me. I feel so full of joy to think I am going out of this 
wicked world into heaven, to my Saviour. Oh, mother ! it 
seems as if a heavenly voice said, * The gates of heaven will be 
open to receive thee.' How glad I am — how thankful I am 1" 

For some days afterward her mind seemed wholly engaged 
with the delightful prospect ; and though her bodily sufferings 
became excruciating, yet her subsequent expressions evince 
how patient and resigned she was to the will of her heavenly 
Father. She showed much concern on account of the Jews, 
lamenting their want of belief in the Saviour, saying, *' What 
should I do without a Saviour now? — Oh! how much they 
miss 1 — what a sad thing ! cannot something be done for them V 

For weeks together her limbs were paralyzed, from the vio- 
lence of her disease and the greatness of her sufferings, yet 
never did a murmur escape her lips, but she often remarked, 
" I have never once thought my situation hard — I have not one 
pain too many." She one day inquired of her grandmother 
how much longer she thought she should live, and being told 
that the time for her release w^ould soon come, though none 
of them could tell when, she replied, as though checking her- 
self for the question, ** Never mind how long — a crown of glory 
is worth waiting for." Being questioned one day respecting 
the slate of her mind, she said. 



SARAH LIDBETTER. 29 

" < All gracious Lord, whate'er my lot 
At other times may be, 
I welcome now the heaviest grief, 
Which brings me nearer Thee.' 

1 his is the state of ray mind at this time, mother.'' 

Her mother grieving over her accumulated sufferings, she 
seemed anxious to console her, and observed, *' Mother, I think 
this is not all on my own account ; but I believe thou wilt live 
to see for whom, and why, I have suffered so long." During 
the night, when she had severe spasms in her side, so that the 
perspiration would trickle down her face from the violence of 
the pain, she would say, with a sweet smile, ^' Mother, how 
these pains remind me of the sufferings of my Saviour !" One 
of her cousins, to whom she was much attached, calling to see 
her, expressed a desire that she might be entirely resigned to 
the will of her heavenly Father, whether it was to live or die, 
and experience the everlasting arms of Divine love underneath, 
to support her through all her sufferings — tenderly inquiring 
if she did not experience this. Sarah meekly replied, *^ I don't 
know that I do." Her cousin encouraged her by saying, *^ I 
have ho doubt, dear, but thou wilt ; these feelings are not at 
our command." Some time after this, having been favoured 
to partake largely of the sweet feeling of Divine support, when 
in much pain, and also entire resignation to her heavenly Fa- 
ther's will, she said, ** Now, dear mother, if cousin was here, 
I could join with her and tell her that I have experienced what 
it is to be resigned, and to feel, as it were, my Saviour's 
arms open to receive me ; this makes me very thankful and 
happy." 

About three weeks before her death, she called her sister, 
her little brother, and two young relations, who lived in the 
family, around her bed ; to each of whom she gave much suit 
able advice, part of which is as follows. Addressing the elder 
of them, aged eight years, she said, with much earnestness : " 1 
am very soon going to die, and perhaps may not be able to speak 
to thee again ; and although thou sees me so ill, I am very 
happy, for I know that I am going to my heavenly Father m 

heaven, among happy angels, who are constantly singing 
3^ 



30 SARAH LIDBETTER. 

praises, where I shall see my dear Saviour, whom I love, face 
to face. Now I want thee to be a good boy, that when thou 
dies, thou may be permitted to meet me there : but there must be 
a great change in thee, for thou art very naughty : thou must 
pray earnestly to thy heavenly Father to make thee a bet- 
ter boy ; and never tell stories, or fight, for these ways are very 
displeasing to thy heavenly Father. I do not remember ever 
to have told a story, or hurt any body, but I have often sinned, 
and sin will follow us while in this world ; but I prayed to my 
heavenly Father very earnestly, and kept on until I was for- 
given, so that now I have nothing to trouble me ; and some- 
times am so happy, I seem as if I could sing for joy. Try to 
be a good boy, and read the Bible very often, and pray to be 
made a good boy ; for what a sad thing it would be, when thou 
dies, to see me happy among holy angels, and for thee to be 
miserable in the wicked place, shut away for ever. Now, 
Thomas, wilt thou try to pray earnestly to thy heavenly Father ? 
for he can and will make thee a good boy, if thou pray to Him, 
and try to love and fear Him and serve Him ; think of this 
when I am gone, often think to thyself how happy I must be 
in heaven — that will help thee to try to be good — and there is 
nothing in this world that can make thee happy.'' 

Then looking towards her sister with a lovely smile, she said, 
" Betsy, I am soon going to my heavenly Father in heaven ; in 
such a beautiful place, among happy angels, who wear crowns 
on their heads, and are always singing praises, — won't that be 
delightful? And there I shall be quite well, never sick any 
more, nor grieve any more, nor do wrong any more. Wouldst 
thou like me to [|o there out of all my suffering, and wouldsl 
thou not like to meet me there, with our dear mother, and all 
our dear relations, in that beautiful place? Well, then, thou 
must be a good girl, and never tell stories, nor give thy mind 
to be proud, nov* give way to thy temper ; but pray to thy hea- 
venly Father very often indeed, to make thee a good girl. 
Love good things, and read thy Bible, and pray when' thou 
reads it, then thou wilt learn many things : And as thou will 
be mother's oldest daughter, wh<n I am gone, thou must try to 



SARAH LIDBETTER. 31 

comfort her ; and when thou sees her tried, (for mother has 
many trials,) thou must look about, and see what thou canst 
do to help her, and be very good to her, and pray for her, as I 
used to do. Never want anything she refuses, for mother does 
a great deal for us, and we want a good deal of money for 
shoes and food ; so thou must be satisfied with what thou hast. 
Take care of the children, and then thy heavenly Father will 
love thee, and as thou prays to Him, He will make thee grow 
better and better; and when thou art laid on a bed of sickness, 
He will make it easy to thee. See how He enables me to bear 
my sufferings, and how happy I am, because I know I am soon 
going to Him. So thou wilt try and remember what I have 
said to thee, dear, won't thou? and then thou wilt some day 
come to me in heaven, where we shall never have to part again, 
and be so happy for ever." 

To her cousin, a little girl about six years of age, she affec- 
tionately said, ^' Dost thou know I am going to die? I am 
very glad, because I shall be happy ; I shall go to heaven, 
where I shall see my heavenly Father, and His holy angels, 
and where I shall be happy, and shall never more suffer pain. 
Would thou like to meet me there, in that beautiful, happy 
place, when it pleases Providence thou should die? Well, 
then, thou must be a good girl : now thou art a little child, 
and knows but very little, so if thou wish to grow a good girl, 
thou must be humble and very attentive when mother talks to 
ihee, or reads to thee, or any other friends ; that will be the 
way for thee to learn a' good deal. Try to remember their 
advice, and always think, if thou art doing anything wrong, 
that if my mother does not see thee, thy heavenly Father sees, 
and can punish thee much more than mother, for He can make 
thee very miserable here, and when thou dies He can cast 
thee into the wicked place — how shocking that would be ! 
But if thou art good, thou wilt go to heaven and be happy ; 
but thou must pray very much — thou art old enough to pray — • 
thou knows how to ask mother for any nice thing, and so thou 
knows how to ask thy heavenly Father to make thee good, and 
tiiat is praying ; and when thou art old enough, thou must 



32 SARAH LIDBETTER. 

read the Holy Scriptures, and they will teach thee a great 
deal. Dost thou understand me? Well, then, try to think 
of it when I am gone, and never tell stories, or be sly, for that 
will grow, and thou wilt get worse and worse, if thou dost not 
try to pray to have thy temper changed ; — and thou wishes to 
be good, don't thou ? Well, then, thy heavenly Father will 
make thee good if thou prayest to him.'' She also spoke in a 
sweet, kind manner, to her little brother. 

Once she said, " Dear mother, this has been a day of prayer 
for thee, that thou mayest be supported through all. Do not 
grieve for me when I am taken ; I know thou wilt feel it 
much, but I have prayed for thee to be supported; as to my- 
self, I seem to have nothing to do but to wait my dismission; 
[ think the words in my mind are, ' I am preparing a mansion 
for thee,' so I have no cause to be unhappy." 

She much enjoyed having the Bible and other good books 
and hymns read to her, and selected several passages and 
verses, which she requested her mother to write on cards, with 
her love to several of her near relations ; to be sealed up and 
delivered to them after her decease, as mementoes of her re- 
gard. One morning as the children were preparing to go out, 
and planning their amusements for the day, one of them said, 
*' that will be a change." Sarah observed it, but not in a fret- 
ful or impatient manner, and remarked, '* there is no change 
for me, but from one pain to another ; the spasm, the cold fit, 
the fever, and convulsion." Her mother said, ''No, my dear, 
there is not indeed;" but she quickly replied, '' All will be 
made up in the end." After two or three days, she said, 
*' Mother, how grieved I have felt, that I should have suffered 
such a murmuring word to escape me." Her mother said, 
** What word, my dear ? I have not heard thee murmur." She 
replied, '' Oh, yes 1 I said, no change for me, the other day ; 
how wrong — when I am soon to have so glorious a change." 

On fifth-day, the 18th of eighth month, when the whole 
length of her spine was much inflamed, she said, '' Oh ! my 
dear mother, the pain, the pain in my back is extreme ; pray 
for me. Oh ! my dear, my gracious Saviour, if it be thy holy 



SARAH LIDBETTER. 33 

will, take me to thyself, or give me patience to endure this 
suffering;" this she repeated several times, and added, "Oh! 
my beloved mother, if my prayer is not heard — I seem as if I 
could not pray ; what, if after all, I should be turned out and 
go among the wicked, what shall I do? Oh ! my dear mother, 
there seems a doubt; do pray for me." The perspiration 
flowed at the thought, and she exclaimed, " But oh ! my dear, 
my own heavenly Father, take me to thyself" On her mother 
saying that she believed this to be a temptation of the enemy, 
who was permitted at times to tempt Christians almost to the 
last, she became quiet, and after a time of silence, she sweetly 
smiled, and soon after, in an ecstasy of joy, exclaimed, " Oh 
mother ! now I can pray ; how comforted I feel that I can 
pray ! I know not how to be thankful enough for this favour ; 
the word in me is, * I will deliver thee from the power of the 
enemy, and take thee shortly into heaven/ How happy I 
am," she added, in a feeble voice, "I believe the worst of my 
sufferings are over ; I do not know how to be thankful enough 
to my heavenly Father for ease ; I feel so happy I am able to 
pray ; and though you cannot hear me, that does not matter ; 
though my lips do not utter, I pray inwardly." After remain- 
ing some time in this happy state, she said, " Oh that great 
enemy, I hope he will not again be suffered to tempt me ; I 
seem to think I have gone through the worst." 

On sixth-day, the 19th, after a quiet, but sleepless night, free 
from those acute spasms and convulsive throes, from which she 
had lately suffered so much, she appeared unusually low, and 
her mother anxiously inquired the cause. After a little reluc- 
tance, and shedding many tears, she said, ** I believe I am 
better, and perhaps likely to live some time longer — this is a 
great trial to me. Oh 1 the impatience I suffer to be gone ; 
oh ! pray for me, that I may get rid of such anxious thoughts, 
for how wrong it must be to feel so impatient; oh! that my 
faith and patience may hold out to the end." After this she 
enjoyed some hours of calm, and smiling, said, *' Mother, now 
I seem not to mind pain : and though sharp, I can rejoice in 
the midst of it ; I feel so sure it will be well wuth me, and so 



34 SARAH LIDBETTER. 

comforted in thinking, that every pain makes me weaker, and 
brings me nearer heaven/' 

At another time she said, ** Oh ! my dear mother, the hea- 
venly voice (I think it is,) says, * Thy day's work is done, thou 
hast only to wait.' Oh ! how full of love I feel for my dear 
Saviour ! his arms are open ! how I long to rush into them and 
embrace him, for the happiness I this moment enjoy ! 1 
am happier now than I have ever been ; oh ! how thankful I 
ought to be ! He seems to say, I am preparing a mansion for 
thee. All my will is gone, I have no will but to wait his time, 
that is the best time." Soon after, " Mother, how I feel for 
thee ! the separation will be keen, very keen. I have asked my 
cousins to come and see thee, and comfort thee, and have no 
doubt they will do their best ; but yray, dear mother ; that is 
the best way ; God is the best friend. I've no doubt it will be 
made up to thee. When ill, if thou should have to feel much 
pain, think of me ; think how it has been made up to me, how 
every pain is made up in the joy I now feel." 

As she drew nearer the close, her weakness and difficulty 
of respiration, which seemed to threaten suffocation for several 
days before the event, increased her wish to be gone ; and her 
anxious inquiry of her medical attendants, '* How long do you 
think I shall last?" was very affecting. One of them remark- 
ing, *'you have lived, my dear, much longer than I expected," 
she said, ** Dost thou think I shall go through the week ?" On 
his replying, *' It is not likely you will," she said, when he left, 
" Oh, mother ! it felt as if my hands would clap together of 
themselves for joy !" Yet her desire for faith and patience 
to hold out to the end, was very strong, and she would often 
request those about her to pray that they might not fail. 

On seventh-day afternoon, the 3rd of ninth month, she re- 
quested her mother to come to her bed-side, saying, *' Mother, 
I believe my breath is going : give me a sweet kiss, and send 
for my dear father and uncle up stairs, that I may bid them 
farewell." This being done, she took an affectionate leave of 
them, and said, *' I feel cold chills in my chest : are they not the 
cold chills of death?" She then repeated, 



GEORGE CHALKLEY. 35 

«* That voice; oh I believer, shall cheer and protect thee, 
When the cold chill of death thy frail bosom invades/ 

But soon added, " I will say no more of these feelings, they 
may make me shrink at death, which I do not wish to do." 
Soon after she said, '* Farewell, my dearly beloved mother, if 
I should go in my sleep, as I feel very heavy for sleep." She 
dozed until within five minutes of her death, and agreeably to her 
earnest prayer to retain her senses to the last, was enabled to 
speak with her latest breath; for on her saying her head was 
uneasy, her mother remarked, '* My dear, thou art just entering 
into glory," when with a smile and the inquiry, " Am I ?" she 
ceased to breathe, without a struggle, or even a sigh. Thus 
died this lovely, pious child, on the day she was nine years and 
a half old. 

May the foregoing narrative prove an incitement to those 
mto whose hands it comes, often to ponder seriously the in- 
junction of our blessed Lord, ** Be ye also ready," that by liv- 
inof in the fear of God and in obedience to the manifestations 
of his Holy Spirit, whether they are called out of time sooner 
or later, they may at that solemn period be prepared to die, and 
have only to wait their dismission from this life, to be received 
into the arms of our dear Redeemer. 



George Chalkley, son of Thomas Chalkley, ofFrankford, 
in Pennsylvania, delighted in reading the Holy Scriptures and 
other good books, was obliging and obedient to his parents, 
and ready to do any service he could for his friends. He was 
diligent in attending religious meetings, and loved the company 
of pious persons. To his mother he was, in an uncommon 
degree, kind and affectionate, cheerfully doing whatever he 
could to serve her, and requested her not to do some things 
which he thought too much for her ; saying, ** Mother, let me 
do it, for if I was a man thou shouldst not do anvthino- at all " 
— meaninop as to labour. His filial love and care for her, 
in her husband's absence, were truly affecting and grateful to her. 

In reading the Holy Scriptures, or other religious works, he 



36 CHARLES PARRY. 

was in the practice of writing down such passages as particn* 
larly interested him, and committing them to memory. One 
text which he had thus copied, was the fifteenth verse of the 
fifty-seventh chapter of Isaiah, which seemed applicable to his 
own state, viz : " For thus saith the high and lofty One, that in- 
habiteth eternity, whose name is holy ; I dwell in the high and 
holy place, with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit, 
to revive the spirit of the humble, and to revive the heart of 
the contrite ones." 

He was taken ill, and during the course of his sickness be- 
haved more like a wise man than a child of ten years old — 
being often very fervent in prayer, not only on his own account, 
but also entreated that God would preserve his people all the 
world over. His father was absent in another part of the world, 
and he would gladly have seen him, yet he said he should never 
see him more, desiring his mother to give his dear love to him, 
and tell him that he was gone to his heavenly Father. 

On one occasion, being in great pain, he prayed, '' Sweet 
Jesus, — blessed Jesus, — give me patience to bear my misery 
and pain, for my misery is greater than I can well bear. O ! 
come, sweet Jesus; — why art thou so long in coming? I had 
rather be with thee than in the finest places in the world." 
At another time he said, ^* my misery and pain is very great, 
but what would it be if the wrath of God was in my soul?" 
His heart was full of love to his relations and friends who 
came to see him, and he took a last leave of them with a 
sweetness and tenderness which affected many. He died in 
peace, aged ten years. 



Charles Parry, of Rochdale, England, died the 12th of 
fifth month, 1842, aged 10 years. 

This dear child had been early instructed in the school of 
Christ, and by obedience to the manifestations of divine grace, 
verified in his experience the truth of the Scripture promise : 
^* They that seek me early shall find me." He evinced great 
tenderness of conscience, feeling sorrow for his sins, whenever 



MARY ANN CLAPP. 37 

he had done anything wrong, and desiring forgiveness both of 
his parents and of his heavenly Father. He was fond of read- 
ing the Bible and other religious books, and took good notice 
of what he read, often making pertinent observations respect- 
ing it. During his sickness he often desired his mother to 
pray for him ; and once on being reminded that he must en- 
deavour to pray for himself, he replied, '' Yes — I do pray for 
myself every night and many times in the night. Last night, I 
prayed to my heavenly Father that a crown of glory might be 
prepared for me, and that I might sit at the right hand of 
God." Another time he was heard to pray that the Lord 
would be pleased to release him, if it were consistent with his 
will ; and though he suffered much, desired to be preserved in 
patience, and expressed his belief that when released from the 
pains of mortality, ^' heaven would be his home." 



Mary Ann Clapp died in the year 1816, in the eleventh 
year of her age. When quite young she loved to hear religious 
conversation, and to read in the Bible, Hymns for Children, 
and other religious books. She frequently retired alone for 
prayer, and would sometimes tenderly and solemnly reprove 
her brother and sisters for their faults, and exhort them to pray 
to God for forgiveness. 

Her mother hearing her cry one night, inquired the cause 
of it; the child replied that some time before, she had spoken 
what was not strictly true, and she was now grieved that ever 
she had committed so great a sin, fearing her Maker would 
not forgive her. 

When about five years old she lost a sister, which much af- 
fected her mind ; and afterwards, in alluding to it, she said, 
*'I thoucrht I micrht die too, and I felt afraid if I did die, that 
I should not go to heaven." Being asked what she did when 
she felt these fears, she answered, ''I used to go by myself 
and cry, and pray." 

When taken ill, she was under concern of mind about her 
future state, and being asked v hether she was willing to die, 
4 



38 MARY ANN CLAPP. 

she replied, " I should be willing, if I knew that my sins were 
pardoned ;" adding, *^ I should be glad to be one of the little 
flock, which the Saviour carries in his arms." But, through 
the condescending mercy of God, this anxiety of mind did not 
contiime long before she received a comfortable evidence that 
her sins were forgiven. She desired her mother to pray with 
her and soon became quiet, saying, *' My doubts are now all 
removed — my sins are forgiven ; I am willing to die, at any 
time, when God shall please.'' She requested her mother to 
read to her out of the Bible and other good books, and al- 
though she could repeat the following lines, yet it was her 
wish to have them read, viz : 

« See Israel's genile Shepherd stand 

With all engaging charms: 
Hark ! how he calls the tender lambs, 

And folds them in his arms." 

She frequently spoke of dying, saying, *' I long to be in my 
Saviour's arms ; — there are no terrors in death to them thai 
love God." After alluding to the kindness of her parents, she 
observed, ** I shall not feel the want of father or mother in 
heaven ; my Saviour will be all in all." 

Her uncle and aunt being about to return home, she ^ook 
leave of them, and desired her love to be given to her cousins, 
saying, *' Tell them to be good girls and seek the Lord early, 
and they will surely find Him." On another occasion, *' I am 
sure that I love God, because he is good-^good to me ; He has 
given me many good things ; He preserved me, and he has 
forgiven my sins ; I am sure that I love God w^ith all my 
heart." A Friend praying with her, she desired him to pray 
for other little children. also, that they all might become good 
and be happy. Being asked whether she felt assured of going 
to heaven, she said, ** I think T cannot be deceived — I think I 
shall certainly go to heaven, because I love God with all my 
heart, and he will never cast off any who love him so much." 
Inquiry being made whether she had thought of God that 
morning, she replied, '* O ! yes, I love lim, and have been 
thinking of him with pleasure." 



WILLIAM TYLER BARLING. 39 

The rehearsal of the following lines afforded her much sa- 
tisfaction : 

« Hope wipes the tear from sorrow's eye, 
And faith points upward to the sky : 
The promise guides her ardent flight. 
And joys, unknown to sense, invite 
Those blissful regions to explore. 
Where pleasures bloom to fade no more." 

While having her apparel changed, she remarked, *' I shall 
not need clothes much longer — I shall soon be clothed in the 
robes of the Saviour's righteousness;" and, at another time, 
'* I shall soon be in that happy place — soon shall rest my head 
on ray Saviour's bosom : why are his chariot wheels so long 
in coming?" 

It being observed to her that she had lost much sleep in her 

sickness, '* Yes," said she, '' but 

" In wakeful hours of night 
I call my God to mind/* 

By her request a number of her companions were sent for, 
whom she addressed with much tenderness, gave them good 
advice, and bade them an affectionate farewell. Being in great 
distress of body, she said, " O, these are pleasant groans to 
me, for they are my last," and then repeated these lines : 

«* Jesus can make a dying bed 

Feel soft as downy pillows are, 
While on his breast I lean my head, 

And breathe my life out sweetly there.^ 

To those who stood around her dying bed, she said, " I wish 
you were all as happy as I am," and frequently mentioned her 
prospect of future felicity, saying, " Come, Lord Jesus, come 
quickly — Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." After alluding again 
to the peace and joy which she felt, she quietly fell asleep in 
the Lord Jesus. 



William Tyler Barling, of Witham, Essex, England; died 
24th of tenth month, 1839 ; aged ten years. 

This dear child was naturally of an affectionate and tracta- 
ble disposition; and though before his illness not remarkably 



40 WILLIAM TYLER BARLING. 

serious, he showed at times much tenderness of conscience. 
When between five and six years of age, on returning one 
evening from a visit, his mother observed him appear dejected, 
and asked him if he had been good. He said, **No; please 

take me to , (naming a friend.) I am so unhappy; I met 

with an accident, and did not tell her ; I cannot go to bed." 
His mother went with him, and he directly told the friend what 
he had done, and asked her to excuse him. When he returned 
home and was put to bed, he told his mother he was very sorry, 
and hoped he should not make her unhappy any more. May 
those little children who read this account, be induced to fol- 
low his example. 

A short time before he was confined to his couch, he lost a 
little friend to whom he had been much attached ; and whose 
illness and death made a deep and lasting impression upon his 
mind. At about seven years of age, he was visited by severe 
illness; it was succeeded by a spine complaint, which, with 
little exception, confined him for nearly four years to his bed 
or couch. During this period his sufferings were at times 
very great ; but it pleased his heavenly Father to render this 
affliction the means of his becoming a remarkable instance of 
early piety. He was made willing to bear his privations with 
cheerful patience, and sweetness of spirit ; evincing the sufl^- 
ciency of divine grace, which enabled him, while yet a little 
child, to love his Saviour; and by his meek and quiet submis- 
sion to pain and suffering, to be a striking example to those 
around him. He passed the greater part of his long confine- 
ment in pursuing different branches of study, and was particu- 
larly interested with books of geography, or of voyages and 
travels. Those of a trifling and unedifying nature he invaria- 
bly declined, having no relish for them. But his favourite oc- 
cupation was reading the Holy Scriptures, which was his con- 
stant daily practice as long as he had strength to do so. He 
would have his Bible by his bedside, and read a portion to 
himself, the first thing after he awoke in the morning, unless 
he was interrupted by others being in the room ; in which case 
ne would wait until he was left alone. It was with difficulty 



WILLIAM TYLER BARLING. 41 

he could manage to write, yet he occasionally penned memo- 
randums, a few of which are here inserted. 

*' Eicrhth month, 1836. — I have now begun to read the 
Scriptures regularly. I trust Providence will enable me to 
understand what I read.*' 

*' Eleventh month 26th. — I am eight years old to-day. O 
God ! I should very much like to be a better boy, and more 
patient and good than I now am : be pleased to help me, O 
Heavenly Father 1" 

'' Third month, 1837. — I was born in Kensington, in the 
year 1828, on the 26th of the Eleventh month. I lost my 
father when I was about two years old. Some months after 
he died, we went to Witham, and from thence to Colchester, 
where we now reside. I have one brother; and my dear mo- 
ther keeps a school. I have been more than a year in bed; I 
am very happy." 

" Eighth month 1st. — What is life? 'tis but a vapour, soon 
it vanishes away." 

*• Eleventh month 26th. — I am nine years old to-day; I feel 
stronger than I did last year, for which I hope I am thankful. 
I trust it will please Providence to make me a good boy; and 
willing patiently to bear and suffer what He thinks right." 

'^ Second month, 1838. — Rejoice evermore; pray without 
ceasing ; in every thing give thanks ; for this is the will of God 
in Christ Jesus concerning you." 

*' Eleventh month 25th. — First-day ; to-morrow will be my 
birth-day. Providence has been pleased to add many favours 
and mercies during the past year, for which I hope to be 
thankful ; and I hope my Heavenly Father will enable me to 
resist the temptations of the evil one, and also to spend this 
year better than the one which is past ; and may myself, and 
my dear mother, and brother, and everybody, increase in all 
good things spoken of in the Bible. And may it please thee, 
O Heavenly Father ! to protect and direct me, in the way thou 
wouldst wish me to d;o, now and ever." 

"Twenty-seventh. — Our Sa\iour Jesus Christ said, 'Suffer 
4* 



42 WILLIAM TYLER BARLING. 

little children to come unto me;' I hope I am one of those that 
come to him/' 

The last memorandum he penned was occasioned by reading 
Sewell's History of Friends, in which he was much interested. 
The memorandum was left unfinished, viz : *' Eighth month, 
1839. When reading the lives and sufferings of some of our 
ancient Friends, I cannot help feeling sorry that we differ so 
much from them in manners and appearance; and I am ready 
to fear that if we were called upon to bear — '' Here he laid 
down his pen, but from the tenor of what he has written, we 
may infer what he designed to add. About this time he re- 
quested his mother to let his clothes be made plain, thus show- 
ing his conscientious desire to do right, even in little things. 

For some weeks prior to this, he had spent most of his time 
upon an inclined couch, instead of lying on his back; owning 
to this change his health had derived decided benefit, and he 
was able to read and write with greater ease. It was about 
this time that, one morning, this beloved child requested his 
mother and the servant to lead him to the side of the bed, and 
leave him a short time, which they did. On going again into 
the room, his mother found him on his knees in tearsc He di- 
rectly said, '' Dear mother, I am sorry to make a display of 
what I have been doing, but I am too weak to rise from my 
knees without assistance ; and I felt so overcome with the 
goodness of the Almighty in restoring me thus far, that I dared 
not go down stairs until I had thanked him on my knees for 
all his blessings." His health now so much improved, that his 
mother ventured to indulge the hope of seeing him restored to 
his natural strength, but Divine Providence had ordered other- 
wise ; and having made him meet for a better world, was 
pleased to call him early to enjoy his everlasting inheritance. 
Whilst staying by the sea-side at Walton, his brother and he 
were% seized with scarlet fever. At the commencement of 
his illness, he expressed his belief that he should not recover, 
and though at times suffering most severe pain from the vio- 
lence of the complaint, as well as from the means used to sub- 
due it, he evinced an exemplary patience and submission. 



WILLIAM TYLER BARLING. 4& 

About a week before his decease, on his mother asking him 
if he tl)ought he should recover, he said, '' No, dear mother ! 
I believe I am going to heaven.'' On being asked if he wished 
to live, he said, ** He had hoped to be a comfort and a support 
to his mother, and to do good, but for nothing else." Soon 
after, he told his mother to whom to give all his books ; and 
then said, " To thee, dear mother, I give my Bible ; I love that, 
and I love thee more than I can tell thee." Many times, when 
sensible, he tried to read his Bible, but could not ; and when 
thus unable, from weakness, would request his mother to read 
to him. Those about him frequently heard him praying for 
patience; and he several times said, "Don't grieve, dear mo- 
ther, there are many more ill than me." When suffering such 
extreme pain that he could hardly keep a limb still, if his mo- 
ther sat down and read a chapter from the Bible to him, he 
was enabled to be calm and quiet; so strikingly did Divine 
grace, in this interesting child, triumph over his bodily suffer- 
ings. On First-day night, the 20th instant, on being asked if 
he felt comfortable, he said, " O yes ! dear mother, I have 
nothing to do; I have long thought my time in this world 
would be short; don't, oh please don't grieve. God will com- 
fort thee ; he makes me feel so happy." On Second-day, he 
said sweetly, ** No more tears, no more sorrow, no more cry- 
ing, — all bliss." Soon after, on being turned round, he looked 
at his mother with an imploring expression, and said, " Dear 
mother, let me go where angels go; oh let me go where an- 
gels go," three times. In the night he repeated the hymn, 
"Go when the morning shineth," &/C. During Third-day he 
was drowsy ; at nicrht he asked his mother to sit on the bed, 
and read to him, which she did. Between one and two o'clock, 
he became worse, and requested his brother to be brought in, 
of whom he took a most affectionate leave, as he did of hi3 
mother and an attendant. 

On Fourth-day afternoon, the 23rd, the pain was as violent 
as nature seemed able to bear ; yet through all he continued 
patient, and requested those about him to be still. When the 
paiij was a little subsided, he called out: "Oh, mother, mo- 
ther !*' On her going to him, he said very faintly, "better 



44 RUTH MIDDLETON. 

now," and soon after added, ** I am ready ; oh, let me go wnere 
angels are. Oh, please, Heavenly Father, take me now !" 
In a little while, with his eyes turned upwards, he said with 
much earnestness, '* Oh, yes, dear Joseph John, I am coming; 
it will soon, soon be over/' About seven o'clock, on being 
told the servant was come to take leave of him, he put out his 
hand, and said, *^ Farewell, Mary, I am going; be a good girl; 
think of me : read the Bible : and oh ! really pray.'' 

The difficulty of breathing now increased ; he scarcely 
spoke till about twelve, when he exclaimed, " Farewell all ; I 
am going to glory, glory, glory ; please. Heavenly Father, 
take me now 1" For some time, those about him could only 
tell what he said, by watching the movement of his lips. At 
last he exclaimed, ** It is all over — victory ! victory ! victory ! 
Oh, holy 1" Then his happy spirit departed from all pain and 
sorrow, to be for ever with his Lord and Saviour, who had so 
remarkably, in the case of this beloved child, exemplified the 
blesc^ed effects resulting from obedience to his gracious invita- 
tion, " Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them 
not." His remains were interred at Colchester, on the 27th, 
in the same grave that contained his former little friend, Jo- 
seph John Cross. 



Ruth Middleton, daughter of Samuel and Rebecca Mid- 
dleton of London, died of consumption in the twelfth year of 
her age. She was a child of innocent and orderly deport- 
ment, careful to live in the fear of the Lord, and when attack- 
ed with illness, the fear of death was taken away, and an 
evidence mercifully granted that her sins were forgiven, and a 
place prepared for her in the mansions of unfading bliss. 

The prospect of parting with this beloved child was a source 
of great affliction to her mother, which Ruth observed, and on 
one occasion said to her, ^' What is the matter, my dear mother ? 
do not sorrow for me, I shall be happy. It is the Lord's will 
that I am thus afflicted, and we must be contented. Thou 
Knowest that Abraham was willing to offer up his only son 



RUTH MIDDLETON. 45 

Isaac, and thou dost not know, if thou couldst freely give me 
up, but that the Lord might spare me a little longer to thee; 
and T it be his good pleasure to take me to himself, his holy 
name be blessed for ever/' 

Being asked how she was, she replied, ** But indifferent — yet 
I am well satisfied, for it is the will of God that I am thus af- 
flicted, — O, my dear mother, I should be glad if thou couldst 
freely give me up.'' When about to compose herself for sleep, 
she prayed thus, ^' Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed 
be thy name ; thy kingdom come, — thy will be done in me as 
it is in heaven — O, sweet Lord Jesus, feed me daily with 
the bread that comes down from heaven. And, Lord, if it be 
thy will, grant that I may sleep to refresh this poor needy body ; 
but thou, Lord, knowest what I stand in need of, better than I 
can ask — Lord be with me, and my father, and my mother and 
brother." On awaking from refreshing sleep, she gratefully 
acknowledged the favour, and vocally returned thanks to her 
heavenly Father, saying, ^* blessed and praised be thy holy 
name, O, Father of life, for thou hast heard my desires and an- 
swered me, for I have slept sweetly." 

At another time she said, ^' The Lord said to his followers, 
' Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them not, 
for of such is the kingdom of heaven.' And if I be not happy, 
what will become of ungodly men and women, for truly I am 
afraid of offending any body, for fear I should offend the Lord." 
A friend expressing a hope that her mind was still directed to 
the Lord, she answered, ^' Although I can hardly speak, yet I 
think upon the Lord, and he knows my thoughts and answers 
them." Again, '' It will not be long before I shall be at rest and 
peace, where there is no more pain to the body nor to the mind, 
and where there is nothing but joy for evermore. My dear 
mother, be willing to part with me, for I am willing to part 
with you all. I am not at all concerned for myself, but for 
thee, my poor mother, who dost, and wilt make thy bed a bed 
of tears for me." 

Doubts being expressed as to her recovery, she answered 
with earnestness '* O, what t'le Lord pleases; for I am not 



46 HANNAH HILL. 

afraid of death. I never wronged any one of a pin, to my 
knowledge, nor loved to make excuses. I never told a lie but 
once, — when I should have said yes, I said no, which has been 
a great trouble to me ; but the Lord, I hope, will forgive me — 
for I called the maid and told her the truth." 

The night before her decease, a Friend having prayed with 
her, she remarked, *' I understand well, and am inwardly re- 
freshed. I am sorry I cannot speak so that the Friend could 
hear, or else I would give an account of my inward peace with 
the Lord." Her voice was very weak and low; but a few 
hours before her close, she was heard to pray thus, '* O, 
Lord, withhold not thy tender mercies from me at the hour 
of death. O, Lord, — let thy loving kindness continually pre- 
serve me." Soon after, "I desire to slumber; but if I die be- 
fore I awake, I desire the Lord may receive my soul." 

She was thankful for the tender care of her mother, and took 
an affectionate leave of her, saying, '^ Farewell, dear mother, 
in the love of the Lord, farewell." She then asked for her 
brother, and bidding him farewell, desired him to be a good 
boy. Her father inquiring how she felt, she answered, " I am 
just spent, but I am very easy and shall be very happy, — my 
body is full of pain, but the angel of the Lord is with me, and 
his presence will forever preserve me." She then took a last 
farewell of all her connexions and friends present, and peace- 
fully departed to her everlasting rest in heaven. 



Hannah Hill, daughter of Richard Hill, of Philadelphia, 
was endowed with good natural abilities, of an amiable and 
forgiving temper, sober and courteous in her behaviour, and an 
example of piety, humility and obedience to her parents. 

When very young, her mind was visited by the spirit of 
Christ, and being obedient to his requirings, she grew in grace 
and religious experience. Her conversation was instructive, 
adorned with modesty, gravity, and good sense, and free from any- 
thing like levity or jesting. She wa? ^ond of reading, in which 



HANNAH HILL. 47 

she spent much of her leisure time, instead of running to play 
with other children; and took particular delight in perusing the 
Holy Scriptures, and other works of a serious character. The 
circumspection and watchfulness of her conduct, the solidity 
and innocence which clothed her mind, and the maturity of her 
judgment, rendered her society pleasing to her acquaintances, 
and afforded a bright example, both to the youth and those ot 
riper age. 

In her twelfth year, she was seized with a violent disease 
which increased so rapidly that in a few days her life was des- 
paired of. Notwithstanding she had lived in so exemplary a 
manner, yet, during the first few days of her sickness, her 
mind was under great exercise respecting her future state ; fre- 
quently exclaiming, '* Am I prepared — am I prepared ! Oh ! 
that I might die the death of the righteous, and be numbered 
with those at the right hand. O ! Almighty God, prepare me 
for thy kingdom of glory." She earnestly entreated those 
around her to help with their prayers, that her passage out of 
time might be made easy. A Friend present kneeled down 
and prayed, during which time, notwithstanding her extreme 
pain, she laid very still, with uplifted hands and eyes, and ap- 
peared to be very attentive. 

Soon after this, the conflict and anxiety of her mind was 
mercifully removed, and in the assurance that her sins were 
forgiven for Christ's sake, and a mansion prepared for her in 
heaven, she was willing to die, saying to her father, " I shall 
die, and am now very willing ;" and after a little while prayed, 
** O, most glorious God, give me patience, I beseech thee, with 
humility to bear what shall please thee to lay upon thy poor 
afflicted handmaid." She now entirely made death her choice, 
and would often say, she had rather die and go to God, than 
continue in this world of trouble ; adding, '* When will the mes- 
senger come? O, hasten thy messenger ! Oh ! that I could 
iaunch away like a boat that sails, so would I go to my dear 
brother, who is gone to heaven before me." 

Doctor Owen coming to visit her, she desired him to sit 
down by her, and said, ** All the town knows thou art a good 



48 HANNAH HILL. 

doctor; but T knew from the beginning, that I should die, and 
th-it all your endeavours would avail nothing. The Lord hath 
hitherto given me patience, and I still pray to him for more, 
that I may be enabled to hold out to the end; for my extremi- 
ty of pain is very great.'' She earnestly requested her parents 
to give her up freely to the will of God, observing that it would 
be better both for them and for her to do so ; and when she 
thought she had prevailed^ she added, ** Now I am easy in my 
mind." 

Some of her attendants encouraging her with hopes of reco- 
very, she said, '* Why is there so much ado about me, who am 
but poor dust and ashes? We are all but as clay, and must 
die. I am going now, and another next day, and so, one after 
another, the whole world passes away.'' Taking leave of one 
of her friends, who said he would see her again to-morrow, she 
replied, " Thou mayest see me, but I shall scarcely see thee 
any more — though I will not be positive — God's will be done." 
Observing that those about her were sorrowing at the prospect 
of her dissolution, she inquired very sweetly, ^* Why are you 
troubled and weep, seeing I am going to a better place? O, 
that the messenger would come — that my glass was run 1" 

The acuteness and long continuance of her bodily sufferings 
induced her to fear that the Lord was offended with her, which 
was a source of additional suffering : but it pleased her hea- 
venly Father to remove these doubts, which she thankfully 
acknowledged, saying, *' I think the Lord has showed me that 
I do not bear all this for myself only. Glory be to His infinite 
name, there is nothing can be compared to Him." When 
the first-day of the week came, she desired that her cousins 
might go to meeting ; '^ for it may be," said she, 'Uhatthe Lord 
will be displeased if all the family stay at home," and she de- 
sired them '* not to look on one another, but to wait on God." 

Her prayers were frequently put up to God, humbly, be- 
seeching that He would be pleased to grant her patience, and 
refresh her soul with living water which might spring up m 
her unto eternal life. It pleased the Lord also to clothe her 
mind with entire resiornation to hi*? blessed will ; she often said, 



ELIZABETH MERRITT. 49 

that she was free.y given up to submit to it, whether for life or 
death ; and not long before her decease, she told her father, 
* the Lord had assured her that she should be happy." It was 
observed that such an assurance was comfortable indeed. 
" Aye,'' said she, " this is matter of joy and rejoicing can my 
soul say by living experience.'' 

Taking leave of her sister and a cousin, to whom she was 
tenderly attached, she said, *' Dear sister, my desires are that 
thou mayest fear God; be dutiful to thy parents; love truth, 
keep to meetings, and be an example of plainness." To her 
cousin, '* Be a good boy ; observe thy uncle's and aunt's ad- 
vice, and the Lord will bless thee." She spoke several times 
respecting the manner of her interment, desiring that certain 
persons might be invited ; and commending her spirit to God, 
saying, '^ Glory — glory — glory " — as with the sound of a hymn, 
she triumphantly departed out of time, and joined that happy 
company of redeemed children, whose spirits always behold the 
face of our Father who is in heaven. 



Elizabeth Merritt was born in Dutchess county. State 
of New York, in the fourth month, 1807. She possessed an 
amiable and affectionate disposition, and an extraordinary ten- 
derness towards every animated object around her ; and being 
attentive both to the voice of heavenly wisdom and the instruc- 
tions of her care-takers, she attained a remarkable judgment in 
spiritual as well as natural things. Being fond of learning, she 
soon began to read, and took a great delight in her books, often 
leaving the company of her little associates for the sake of pe- 
rusing them. Before she was five years of age, she had, of her 
own accord, selected and committed to memory the speech of 
the apostl-e Paul before king Agrippa ; and having remarked 
to her parents, that she thought it a very extraordinary one, 
she repeated to them the first twenty-two verses. Thus early 
was her susceptible mind imbued with the love of the Sacred 
Volume. 
5 



50 ELIZABETH MERRITT. 

When about nine years old she was taken ill and brought so 
low that her life was despaired of. While lying in extreme 
pain, she frequently appeared to be engaged in prayer; but her 
tongue was so much swollen that her words could not be dis 
tinctly understood. She recovered from this attack, and as 
her bodily strength was renewed, her faith seemed to be more 
firmly established on the " Rock of ages," her deportment 
manifesting that she was seeking a kingdom which is not of 
this world — that is an heavenly. She was desirous of attend- 
ing religious meetings, and her conduct when there, was solid 
and exemplary, and some who were older than herself have 
been reproved by her for misbehaving there, as well as on other 
occasions. 

She was taken ill at Friends' boarding-school at Nine Partners, 
on the 29th of fourth month, 1818 ; and, as her disease appear- 
ed dangerous, she was removed to the house of her uncle, and 
her parents sent for. Upon their coming and finding her very ill, 
they were much affected, which she observed, and said, " O, 
mother ! don't [weep.] I want thee to be reconciled to thy 
lot, be it what it may — it is what we all have to pass through — 
I feel perfectly willing to die — perfectly resigned." A few 
hours after this she informed her mother that she did not feel 
so happy as in the morning, aYid being asked the cause, replied, 
** Oh ! my sins — my sins !" She was then engaged in suppli- 
cating the throne of grace, but in so low a tone of voice as not 
to be perfectly understood — there is cause, however, to believe 
that He who hears the prayers of the sincere penitent, was 
pleased to forgive her sins for Christ's sake, who died for her, 
and offered up his precious life a sacrifice for sinners. 

The next day, she many times expressed her resignation to 
the Divine will, and on her mother's manifesting some uneasi- 
ness that the doctor did not come so soon as was expected, she 
said, '' There is but one Physician that can help me." On 
third-day morning her bodily distress was extreme, and she se- 
veral times remarked that '' her pain was greater than tongue 
could tell, and that if we knew how she- felt, we would pity 
her" — adding, *' O mother — supplicate my heavenly Father to 



ELIZABETH MERPvlTT. 51 

relieve me from my pain" — and in a few minutes after, she 
was herself engaged in prayer for a considerable time, — the fol 
.owing, is all that could be recollected — 

*' O, gracious Father ! be pleased to relieve thy poor afflicted 
child, and do with me what thou seest meet — Remember thy 
afflicted child, who suffers more than tongue can express. 
Please to look down upon me, who am in thy hand and whom 
thou hast helped from time to time, as thou hast seen best. O, 
merciful Father ! look not on me alone, but on all thy afflicted 
children wherever they are, — not only on those who stand 
strewing their tears around my bed, but on my dear brothers 
and sisters and the rest of the family who are at home. I have 
been wonderfully tried since lying here, in looking around, and 
freely strewing my tears on my pillow, for those dear children, 
the world over, who are advancing toward their everlasting 
home, without a knowledge of the blessed Truth ; and in prayer 
that they may not remain in darkness for ever and ever. — O, 
gracious Father ! I pray thee remember my dear parents who 
are mourning by me. Make them to rejoice in thy righteous 
Son, and crown their heads with glory. O, most merciful 
Father ! be thou pleased to remember them while advancing in 
years — be their strength in weakness and support them in all 
their trials, for it is unto thee alone they have to look, both 
now and for evermore." 

Addressing her parents, she said, '' Trust in the Lord and 
keep his commandments ; then will you be good examples to 
your children, and be crowned with glory when your heads are 
covered with gray hairs." To her brother, '^ And now, my 
dear brother, let me impress upon thy mind this language, 
'Remember thy Creator in the days of thy youth.' Now 
whilst thou hearest me speak, stamp these words on thy heart* 
write them as with iron, so that thou wilt remember them when 
w^e are separated never to see each other more, but in happi- 
ness, where I hope to see you all. Remember me to my dear bro- 
thers and sisters at home, — tell them what thou hast heard and 
seen — tell them, from a sister that loves them, that they must 
be good children, and then they will bring a crown of glory on 



52 PEACE RING. 

themselves and their parents. And do thou get the Bible, aL 
the leisure moments thou hast, and read while thy little sisters 
and brothers are sitting by the fire-side, and not only read, but 
try to understand what thou readest, so thou wilt be a help to 
them, and a bright shining light to others. Try to help thy 
sisters out to meetings — and take thy little brothers, one by 
one hand and the other by the other, and lead them to meeting 
— not only go to meeting, but know what thou goest for, and 
worship in Spirit and Truth — that thou and thy sisters and 
brothers, may experience a being washed and purified in the 
blood of Jesus.'^ 

After this she appeared very quiet in mind, manifesting en- 
tire resignation to the will of her heavenly Father, whether in 
life or death; and taking leave of her relations, she departed 
this life the 14th of fifth month, aged about eleven years. 



Peace Ring died at Bedminster, near Bristol, England, the 
12th of the sixth month, 1825, aged eleven years. 

His disposition was meek and affectionate, which endeared 
him to his friends and relations. In the beginning of the year 
1825, he was attacked with cough and hemorrhage from the 
lungs, with other distressing symptoms indicating the approach 
of consumption ; yet as his sickness became worse, he was mer- 
cifully favoured with increased resignation to the will of his 
heavenly Father. 

On the 27th of the month, apprehending that he should not 
continue much longer, he called the family to his bed-side, and 
in the most affectionate manner took leave of them all. His 
mind appearing to be deeply affected on his own account, he 
uttered the following prayer, '* O most gracious Being, forgive 
all my sins which I have committed in this wicked world ;" 
and then repeated the Lord's prayer, adding, " I am going — - 
pi ay for me, all of you pray for me." 

At another time he expressed, *' O, that I may go to the 
mansions of rest. O, thou most gracious Being, thy will b« 



MARY SAMM. 53 

done." His sister expressing a belief that he would go to hea- 
ven, he said, *' I hope I shall ; I hope the Lord has forgiven 
my sins, and that I shall meet thee there, in the presence of 
God." 

Under all his bodily sufferings, he evinced an extraordinary 
degree of resignation to the Lord's disposal, saying, ^^ I will 
bear whatever the Lord chooses to lay upon me." On one oc- 
casion he said, ^^ Oh ! that I had never told a lie to grieve that 
great Being — Oh ! that my sins may be forgiven ; gracious Fa- 
ther, take me to the realms of bliss. O, most gracious Being, 
I am ready when thou mayest choose to take me." A little 
after, in allusion to the heavenly kingdom, and as if he had a 
foretaste of blessedness and felicity, he exclaimed, " O that beau- 
tiful place where peace reigns and happy spirits dwell !" 

Some time after, he addressed his parents, ** O my dear father 
and mother, I don't know^ how to give you up — but the Lord's 
will be done — bless the Lord O my soul — Hallelujah — praise 
the Lord !" Again, '' Heavenly Father, keep me — praise the 
Lord, O my soul !" On the following morning, he said to his 
brother, ** The Lord can strengthen me if he chooses, but his 
will be done; that great Being has answered my prayers." 
Being told he was a God who not only heard but answered 
prayers, he replied, *' I have found it so many times." About 
two weeks after, he departed this life. 



Mary Samm, of Bedfordshire, aged about twelve years, be- 
ing taken unwell, was under great concern of mind respecting 
the condition of her soul, and frequently retired alone, weeping 
in secret before the Lord. Her aunt observing this, inquired 
the cause, to which she replied, " I am troubled for want of a 
full assurance of my eternal salvation, — not any one knows my 
exercise but the Lord alone, what I have gone through since I 
came to Warwick, It was begun before I came, but it was 
then small. I thought I should not live long ; and that, if 1 
died, I did not know whither my soul would go. But I hope 



54 MARY SAMM. 

the Lord will give me satisfaction [herein] before I die. 
Though it is but hope, yet for this my soul shall praise His 
name for ever." 

Not long after this, she received a greater assurance of future 
happiness ; and some of her friends being in the chamber, she 
said to them, '^ I have been twice nigh unto death ; but the 
Lord, in his tender mercy, prolonged my days, that I might 
seek His face in the light of Christ, and come to be acquainted 
with Him before I go hence." Again, *' If this distemper does 
not abate, I must die ; but my soul shall go to eternal joy ; to 
everlasting life and peace with my God for ever." At another 
time she said, '' They that live longest endure the greatest sor- 
row — therefore, O Lord, if it be thy will, take me to thyself, 
that my soul may rest in peace with thee." 

On the following day, she desired all to withdraw from her 
room, that she might be alone; and after a considerable time, 
her mother and grandfather went in again, when she said, ^* 1 
have now received full satisfaction of my salvation — it is now 
done — it is now done — I am very willing to die, that the Lord 
may glorify His name this day, in His will being done with 
me." She frequently prayed to the Lord for his gracious as- 
sistance, saying, " Help me, O my God, that I may praise thy 
holy name for ever ;" and when one advised her to avoid speak- 
ing, probably from a fear that the exertion might injure her, 
she said, ''I shall die; and I cannot but praise the name of the 
Lord whilst 1 have a being, — I don't know how to praise him 
enough." 

Her grandfather inquiring how she felt, she answered, '' I 
have had no rest to-night or to-day — ^I did not know but I 
should have died this [last] night, but very hardly I got through 
it. I shall die to-day — and a grave shall be made and my body 
put into it, but my soul shall go into heavenly joy, and to ever- 
lasting peace." Soon after expressing these words, being in a 
quiet and heavenly frame of spirit, she yielded up her breath 
to Him who gave it, and entered into that glorious rest which 
is prepared for the righteous. 



HAYES HAMILTON. 55 

Elizabeth Wills, daughter of Daniel Wills of New Jersey, 
being attacked with severe ilhiess was earnestly engaged in 
prayer to God, that He would be pleased to be near by His holy 
spirit and support her under the exercise and suffering w^hich 
she endured. Being mercifully favoured with an answer to 
her prayers, vshe broke forth in grateful commemoration of the 
Lord's goodness, on this wise, *' Now I am well — Lord God of 
power and glory ! all power, glory and honour be given to thee 
for ever, Amen ! Thou hast helped me — thou glorious God of 
life, thou hast eased my heart — O, praises, and glory and 
honour be given to thee for ever ! O, thou God of eternal 
.glory, what shall I say unto thee — all praises be given unto thy 
name, for thou hast helped my soul : praises for ever be given 
unto thee — for ever — and for ever — Amen V 

She expressed much more to the same import, tending to 
the praise and glory of her Creator, and indicating the grati- 
tude and love which filled her heart for his mercies, often say- 
ing, *^ God is good : He hath touched my heart. Now I am 
well ; I feel no pain ; I am willing to live, or I am willing to 
die." She took an affectionate leave of her parents, brothers 
and sisters, desiring that they might not improperly grieve at 
her removal ; and asked for a servant lad whom she knew to 
be negligent in his duty ; and he being absent, she requested 
to see him as soon as he came home. On his return, she 
steadfastly looked on him and said, " God gave me much to 
speak last night, and thou wast not here. It were better for 
thee that thou shouldst walk with God. Thou must die as 
well as I : thou must go down to the grave as well as I, and if 
thou dost not do better thou shalt have torment, and I shall 
have peace. It would be better for thee if thou wouldst walk 
w^ith God. Time that is past and gone cannot be recalled. Is 
it not better for thee to do well than ill ?" She died in great 
peace with the Lord, aged twelve years. 



Hayes Hamilton, son of Hugh Hamilton, of Ireland, a 
short time previous to his death observed that several times 



50 WILLIAM FENNELL. 

when alone, he had enjoyed so much of the comfortable pre- 
sence of the Lord, in silent waiting upon Him and meditating 
in His law, that he could have wished to remain m that state 
of mind for ever. He seemed to have a presentiment of his 
approaching dissolution, and when about leaving school told 
liis teacher that he should see him go that way no more, until 
he saw him carried to his burial. His master inquired the 
reason of his saying so, he replied that he knew he had taken 
the smallpox and should die of it, which came to pass about 
twelve days after. 

Speaking on the subject of baptism, he said ** he could prove 
from Ephesians, fourth chapter and fifth verse, that there was 
one Lord, one faith and one baptism. Those who will be sa- 
tisfied with water [baptism] let them hold it, for my part I de- 
pend nothing upon it : I depend only upon the baptism of the 
spirit. I fear there are many who talk about baptism, who 
know very little what it is." About a quarter of an hour be- 
fore he died, he inquired the hour of the day, and then said, 
" Heaven is not far from me." Being asked if he was willing 
to go and leave his connexions and the world, he replied, 
'* Yes, I am ; it is a sweet change." A relation present de- 
siring that the Lord might prepare him, and clear the way be- 
fore him, he looked earnestly at her and said, '* I know the 
w^ay, and [Him] who hath cleared it." He departed this life, 
to a better and more glorious inheritance, aged twelve years 
and seven months. 



William Fennell, of Youghall, in Ireland, was often vi- 
sited with the love of God ; and followed by the reproofs and 
convictions of the Holy Spirit, when he had been wild and 
unruly and run with other boys to play. When laid on a sick- 
bed, he was under much exercise of mind, and desired to have 
the ten commandments read to him, which being done, he 
was asked how far he had kept them. He answered, that he 
had not, as he could remember, ever taken the Lord's name 
in vain — that he had lovpd and honoured his father and mo- 



WILLIAM FENNELL. 57 

(her, and been careful not to tell lies, or false stories on any 
one — nor had he stolen anything, except once taking some 
plums, without asking leave ; which he hoped the Lord would 
pass by, with whatever else he had done amiss. 

Two friends being in the town, he requested they might 
have a reliorious meetincr in the chamber with him, with which 
opportunity he afterwards expressed his satisfaction, and then 
broke forth in much trembling and humility, saying, *' O Lord, 
forgive all my faults, and have mercy and pity on my poor 
soul. Keep out the enemy that is ready to come in upon me, 
for none but thee, O Lord, is able to do it." He called his 
brothers and sisters and exhorted them to " love and fear God, 
and to pray to Him to fit them to die ; to love truth and go to 
religious meetings, and wait upon God ; to do what their fa- 
ther and mother bade them, and to read in their Bibles, where 
they would find it was God's command to children to obey 
their parents, for this is well-pleasing unto the Lord." 

One of his companions coming into the room, William said 
to him, '^ Dost thou think thou art fit to die ? If thou thinkest 
thou art not, then pray to the Lord and desire Him to make 
thee fit." He also advised him not to mind play too much, 
saying *^ he was very sorry that he himself had so long done 
so, but hoped the Lord would forgive him." Lying still for 
some time, and appearing under concern, he was asked what 
it was, and answered, '' I am desiring the Lord to bring me in 
with the rest of his lost sheep. I have cried unto him many a 
night since I have been ill, for I have been a wild boy and 
loved play too well, and when you [meaning his parents] some- 
times corrected me, I took it a little hardly, but now I am glad 
you did, and I cannot express the love I now^ have for you for 
taking that care of me — you did well — had you not done it, I 
might have been wilder. The Lord hath been following me, 
and striving with me, to bring me down, these two years ; and 
has let me see, when I have been running to play, that if I 
continued running on to be wild, then weeping, wailing and 
lamentation would be my portion — and sometimes I have turnca 
back, and gone into the garret and wept bitterly, and have 



68 WILLIAM FENNELL. 

desired the Lord to help me — but afterwards, when enticed by 
my comrades to go, I was not abie to resist the temptation, 
which was my great trouble ; and I have got into a secret 
place to endeavour to retire, and often have prayed to the 
Lord, in the night season, on my knees, when others have 
been asleep. Oh ! He doth not love laughing and joking 
— I never read that Christ smiled — but often prayed and 
wept." 

Soon after this, he prayed, *' O Lord, hear me, and have 
pity on me, for thou knowest I am very sorely afflicted — Lord, 
help me — O, none but thou. Lord, can do it. O Lord, be 
near me, and suffer not the enemy to prevail over me.'' Speak- 
ing on the subject of prayer, this child observed, '' I have much 
lamented to consider how people teach their children the 
Lord's prayer, without minding the depth there is in it — say- 
ing. Our Father which art in heaven — but they that remain in 
wickedness are not his children, and cannot rightly call him 
Father. Hallowed be thy name — but too many dishonour it 
by their wicked words. Thy will be done in earth, that is in 
our earthen bodies, as it is done in heaven — and we all know 
there is nothing but the will of God there — Oh, but how little 
of the Lord's will is done here. Give us this day our daily 
bread — O Lord, give me daily bread from thee. Forgive us 
our trespasses as we forgive them that trespass against us — 
but Oh, how unwillingly do many people forgive those that tres- 
pass against them — how can such expect forgiveness of the 
Lord ! Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil, 
— O, leave me not in temptation, but deliver me from the 
tempter, for thine is the kingdom, and all power is with thee, 
and glory for ever. This prayer, people teach their children 
by heart, and think it is enough. I have been at play with a 
boy in the street, and his father has called to him, saying, 
Have you said your prayers to-day? and he has gone in from 
me and stood behind the door, and said this prayer as fast as 
he could, for haste to go to play again ; I hearkened to him 
all the while." He lamented much over such careless profes- 
sors of religion ; and to many who visited him he gave good 



ELIZABETH FURLY. 59 

advice, though his breath begun to grow short ; saying, '* I 
desire to please the Lord always." 

Through divine mercy he was favoured to feel entire resig- 
nation to the will of God, and requested his parents to give him 
up freely, taking his leave of them and the family with much 
tenderness and composure. He then paused and said, '' O, 
what joy I feel '^ — and continuing to praise the Lord as long as 
his strength remained, he sweetly departed this life; aged twelve 
years and six months. 



Elizabeth Furly, of Colchester, in the county of Essex, 
England, was a child who early loved and feared the Lord, 
delighted in the society of those who excelled in piety, and 
abhorred lying. Being taken sick, her heart was filled with the 
love of God, and two days before her death she uttered many 
precious expressions, respecting the Lord's mercies to her, and 
prayed to Him, that she might be preserved faithful to the 
end. 

Several persons being in the room, she supplicated as fol- 
lows: " Whatever is not of thyself, O Lord, purge out of me, 
yea, purge me thoroughly, — leave no wicked word in me — 
thrust away the power of darkness. O, Lord, make me able 
to praise thee; let me not come into that way which is evil, for 
if I do, I shall dishonour thee and thy truth : I hope I shall 
never rebel against thee any more, but have full satisfaction in 
thee and in thy ways, and not in the evil one and his ways. 
Wash me, O Lord, thoroughly ; let not an unadvised word 
come out of my mouth. Show those, O Lord, who have done 
evilly, the evil of their ways ; and lay a burden upon their spirits, 
that they may leave it.'^ Adding, *' I feel no pain; the Lord 
is good to me — good is the will of the Lord ; let thy will be done 
in earth as it is done in heaven; everlasting kindness hast thou 
shown me, and I hope I shall never forget it.'' 

She warned one of her brothers of the danger of an evil life, 
and affectionately exhorted him to turn to the Lord, saying, 
" Improve thy time, for thou knowest not how soon thou mayest 



60 JESSE CADBURY. 

je taken away ;" and putting her arms about his neck, entreated 
him to mind what she said. To her other brothers she also im- 
parted tender admonition, saying, '' Love the Lord, brothers, love 
good men ; hate the wicked one. O, love the Lord, and then you 
will be a joy to your father and mother." Observing one of 
her sisters weeping, she said, *' Weep not for me ; I am very 
well. All [of you] serve the Lord, that He may be your por- 
tion : in my Father's house there is bread enough ; there is full- 
ness, want of nothing; yea, there is fullness of bread, durable 
riches and honour. I desire never to forget the Lord." 

As she had lived in the fear of the Lord and in innocency 
before him, she was favoured with the enjoyment of sweet peace 
on her death-bed, and joyfully departed to eternal glory, aged 
thirteen years. 



The instructive and interesting events which occurred du- 
ring the last illness of Jesse Cadbury, son of Richard and 
Elizabeth Cadbury, of Birmingham, England, induced a near 
connexion to preserve a short account of his life and some of 
his expressions ; which furnish even to those of mature years, 
an example of the Christian's hope and consolation, in the last 
conflict of nature. To children it may serve to evince the ad- 
vantage of an early acquaintance w^ith pure religion, and that 
by following the dictates of the holy spirit of Christ in their 
hearts, they may become of that happy number, of whom it is 
declared, ** Out of the mouth of babes and sucklings thou hast 
perfected praise." 

In the early part of his life he evinced an amiable and grate- 
ful disposition, while his steady, consistent and innocent con- 
duct, showed that he had sought an acquaintance with Him 
who graciously said, ^* Suffer the little children to come unto 
me, and forbid them not, for of such is the kingdom of heaven." 
When about nine years of age, symptoms of an alarming and 
painful disease appeared, which baffled the skill of his physi- 
cians, and continued to afflict him daring the remainder of his 
life. The constant irritation occasioned by the malady tended 



JESSE CADBURY. 61 

to produce fretfulness of temper, yet he seldom gave way to this 
disposition, and for the last two years of his life was enabled, 
through Divine grace, entirely to control its influence, his 
mind appearing uniformly placid and giateful for the comforts 
he enjoyed. 

The Holy Scriptures, which were his frequent companion, 
proved a source of much delight to him : and he took pleasure 
in reading the Psalms, before bed-time, to his younger sister, 
to whom he was particularly attached. To the comfort and 
efficacy of prayer he was no stranger ; and on one occasion 
mentioned to his sister that he awoke in the night with great 
uneasiness of mind, from having omitted to put up his suppli- 
cation to the Almighty before he went to sleep. In the atten- 
dance of religious meetings, he manifested an exemplary se- 
riousness of deportment ; and from the satisfaction he expressed, 
there is reason to believe that his mind was often made sensi- 
ble of the tendering influences of divine love. 

About the thirteenth year of his age, he was attacked with a 
severe illness, which continued four weeks, during which time 
he underwent the most acute sufferings, yet he was preserved 
in patience and resignation, never uttering a murmur or com- 
plaint, but frequently expressing himself with cheerfulness and 
gratitude to those around him. About four o'clock in the af- 
ternoon of the last day of his life, being sensible of his approach- 
ing change, and evincing great clearness and serenity, he re- 
quested one of his attendants to read a chapter in the Bible, 
and soon after this was done, he raised himself up and said, 
*' I believe the Lord is near to help me, — I am going to a bet- 
er world.'' 

To his father, he said, ** Farewell, the Lord is on my right 
nand — I know I shall not be moved." He then took an aflTec- 
tionate leave of his brothers and sisters who were present, and 
likewise of the servants and assistants, telling them he was going 
to a better world. A person who was standing by, observing, 
*'I hope we shall meet again in a better world," he replied, ''I 
hope we shall be found worthy to enter the glorious city, to 
sing praises and hallelujahs to Him that sitteth upon the throne." 
6 



62 JOSEPH BRIGGINS. 

During this affecting scene, he uttered many instructive ex- 
pressions, which showed that amid great bodily suffering, ari- 
sing from the last conflict of nature, his mind was stayed upon 
Christ Jesus '' the Rock of his salvation, '^ and that he was 
favoured with a foretaste of that heavenly joy which awaited 
his redeemed spirit. At one time, however, he was tried with 
distress of mind ; yet through the goodness of the Lord, it was 
not permitted to continue long; for in a little time he empha- 
tically exclaimed, '* O, the beautiful sound ! What delightful 
melody 1 I see my Saviour coming to meet me with his arms 
open " — and afterwards *^ I know that I die in the Lord — I 
know that I am going to sing praises, high praises, to my God, 
through Jesus Christ my Lord." 

He was frequently engaged in prayer, sometimes his lips 
movinff and his hands raised when no sound could be heard — 
in a faint voice he supplicated for his brothers and sisters, whose 
names he mentioned with distinctness. From nine o'clock, 
he was evidently in the conflict of death, and several times 
prayed to be released, saying, ^' O, Lord, pity me — I am will- 
ing to go. This is death! O Lord, give me patience to bear 
my afnictions.'' 

His mother kissing him, he observed to her, '^ My face is cold 
— I am going to die — I shall be happy in another world — here 
there is nothing but trouble." As the clock struck eleven, he 
remarked, " I have now been two hours dying, by the clock ;" 
and soon after putting out his hand to his mother, he said with 
much emphasis, " Farewell ! Farewell ! The Lord is near at 
hand to bless us! O, grave, where is thy victory! O, death, 
where is thy sting! O, Lord, please to send death." These 
were the last words he was heard to utter — turning his head 
on the pilloWj his spirit quietly departed to that happy rest pre- 
pared for the righteous. He died on the 19th of ninth month, 
1S18, aged about thirteen years. 



Joseph Briggins, of Bartholomew Close, in London, was 
taken ill in the fourteenth year of his age, and, the disease 



JOSEPH BRIGGINS. 63 

being violent, he was soon reduced very low. His conduct 
while in health had been orderly and dutiful to his parents ; 
and in the near prospect of death he was favoured with the en- 
joyment of sweet peace. On one occasion, after having lain 
still for about an hour, his mind appearing to be ^lled with joy 
and pleasantness, he said, ^^ I shall praise the Lord, for He only 
is to be praised. Oh, I have never heard of any other God but 
thee, my Holy One, — I have heard of thee, but now T see thee 
in glory." Calling for his father, he said, '^ Oh ! pure and 
glorious is my Saviour, who hath appeared and hath taken rae 
into His kingdom. Oh ! my eye has seen His glory.'' 

Shortly after this, he prayed very solemnly in the following 
words, *^ Thou most glorious God — great and wonderful things 
are brought to pass by thy own pure, holy power, by which 
thou hast revealed thy Son. O my King, let all people stand 
in awe of thy power, by which thou hast gathered many out 
of their sinful ways, into pure obedience to thee. Thou hast 
given us a pure knowledge. O pure, glorious and holy God, 
let thy life reach unto all my dear friends, and keep them that 
know thee, steadfast on thy holy foundation, Christ Jesus my 
King ; whose appearance is very glorious at this day, and of 
his government no end is to be ; but thousands of thousands 
shall come to see, and be made partakers of his glorious, bright, 
and shining day." 

At another time he said, " There are many ways and bap- 
tisms in the world, but Oh, thou holy One, we have known thy 
spiritual baptism into Christ Jesus, my Lord, by whom we have 
known and felt the living water. Oh, it is indeed exceedingly 
pure, by which we have been washed from all our sins. O my 
King, thou wast slain, and by the virtue of thy pure blood, we 
have this given. Oh that all may wait continually upon thee, 
that they may be kept from all the deceitful ways of the world T' 
To those standing by him he said, ** Mind and serve the Lord 
in your day ; for the holy truth received by you, is the way in 
which you must wait and obey." 

After lymg still a short time, he said, *' The Lord hath taken 
me into his kingdom; he hath discovered the fresh springs of 



64 SARAH SCOTT. 

his love to my soul. All you that know the Lord, be obedient 
to his power and he will discover himself more [fully] to you." 
Some of his acquaintances wondering to hear him express him- 
self in so remarkable a manner, he told them the Lord had 
fully made known to his soul, that which he had some feeling 
of before. On the following day, he was very earnest in prayer, 
but in a low voice : he also sung of the Olive tree and the fruit 
thereof, on which his soul fed and was refreshed, and being 
asked what tree he meant, answered very distinctly, " The tree 
of life." 



Sarah Scott, of Hambridge, county of Somerset, England, 
was of an afFectionr.te and affable temper, and sober behaviour, 
and not addicted to any bad actions or words. 

When laid upon a sick-bed, with but little prospect of re- 
covery, it seemed hard for her to be reconciled to her situa- 
tion ; but in reading several passages in the New Testament, 
concerning the afflictions and chastisements which the Lord 
appoints for his children, as Hebrews xii,, &c., she was favoured 
to experience resignation, and afterwards received great com- 
fort, so that her heart was often enlarged in the love of God, 
to magnify and praise the great Author of her salvation. 

Her uncle asking her if she was willing to die, she said, 
*' If I had an assurance of the love of God, I should be;" and 
on his inquiring if there was any thing which troubled her 
mind, she answered, ** Nothing in particular, except that I 
have not been more circumspect." Upon his mentioning to 
her the great mercy of God in Christ Jesus, who died for her, 
she seemed comforted, and signified that if it was the Lord's 
will to take her to himself, she was content. She was fre- 
quently engaged in secret prayer, and desired to be left alone 
that she might meditate on God — observing afterwards, that 
she enjoyed the streams of his love, but found the enemy so 
busy, that it was hard to keep her mind stayed on the Lord. 

She lamented the situation of those who lived in wickedness, 
especially when they are brought on a death-bed ; and sent a 



SARAH SCOTT. 65 

message to one of her acquaintances to take more care of her 
words and actions, or she would find it hard work to die. Al- 
luding to her own temptations and conflicts, she said, *^I have 
had much trouble, the enemy having been busy when I was in 
meetings, so that I looked out sometimes and neglected the in- 
ward work, for which I have known sorrow. 

*^ I have gone through nights of sorrow and prayer, but now 
I am made willing to die. I shall go to a glorious place, 
where there is no temptation or sorrow, and where all tears 
shall be wiped from the eyes. My spirit is comforted in the 
love of God ; and if I had lived more in the fear of God, 1 
should have been more comforted. The Lord has been good 
to me — I am willing to die — it has seemed hard to me some- 
times, yet now it is made easy." 

On another occasion, she expressed, **A11 must be humbled 
and brought low one time or other — they must bow ; if they 
will not bow in mercy, they must in judgment. It is well for 
me that I have been afflicted, else I might not have known the 
things that belong to my peace ; but now I cannot say I do 
not know them, for I see them and rejoice in them." 

Next morning, she expressed much concern on account of 
a near relation, desiring that she might live in the fear of God ; 
and lamented the folly of those who lived in pride and spent 
much of their precious time in adorning the poor body and 
walking wantonly. 

She commemorated the Lord's goodness to her, saying, 
*' The Lord is a gracious God, and of great mercy and right- 
eousness, and I trust in Him." One of her acquaintances 
being present, she gave her much pertinent advice, particu- 
larly to be watchful over her words and conduct, and when in 
religious meetings to have her mind inward, for God was to be 
worshipped in spirit and in truth ; and that as he had given 
her a measure of his grace, she should serve him while in 
health, and not to put it ofl:'to a sick-bed. 

Soon after this, she prayed, *^ O, Lord Jesus, receive my 
soul^ if it be thy heavenly will. I am truly resigned to thy 
will. O Lord Jesus, come quickly, if it be thy heavenly will, 
6* 



66 AMY ELIZABETH LLOYD. 

and make my passage easy. Send thy angel to conduct me to 
thy heavenly kingdom — O Lord, hear my prayer, and grant 
my request, if it be thy heavenly will ; give me power over the 
enemy ; he is a cunning enemy, a subtle serpent — O Lord, 
keep me from his temptations, who lays his baits at every 
corner." At another time she observed, *^ There is nothing 
fo be compared to thy love; all the world is but as a fading 
flower. Oh, what will it avail a man to gain the whole world 
and lose his own soul ? What need have people to go with 
their heads so high, when they must all be laid in the dust? 

Lord, thou art sweet, thy countenance is comely — thou hast 
refreshed me many a time when I have prayed unto thee ; Oh 
that thou wouldst crown me with glory. Lord Jesus, there is 
none like unto thee, the Author and Finisher of our faith, to 
help when none else can." 

The day before she died, she again bore testimony to the 
Lord's power and goodness, saying, *^ Lord, thou art the great 
Physician of value — the heavenly Physician, who canst do that 
which none else can — thou canst raise from the dead. Speak 
the word and it shall be done ; thou art a gracious God, of 
great mercy and full of righteousness — thy mercies deserve to 
be had in everlasting remembrance. O Lord Jesus, thou hast 
tendered my spirit and humbled my soul; thy works are too 
wonderful to be fully spoken of." 

In the evening she appeared to be dying, and took a solemn 
leave of all who were with her, observing to her aunt, ** Now 

1 am just going," and soon after, '* Come, Lord Jesus, come 
quickly ; into thy hands I render my soul" — and so passed 
away without a struggle, aged thirteen years, wanting four 
days. 



Amy Elizabeth Lloyd, daughter of Samuel and Mary 
Lloyd, of Wednesbury, England, was early visited by the grace 
of God, which oftentimes tendered her heart, and drew her af- 
fections towards heaven and heavenly things. 

The following extracts from a diary which she kept, afford 



AMY EMZABETH LLOYD. 67 

evidence that the Lord's voice is distinctly made known in the 
soul, in very early years, and that He who said, *^ Suffer the 
little children to come unto me, and forbid them not," is still 
drawinor the lambs unto himself The first is dated in her 
10th year. 

*' First-day, first month 10th, 1840. I felt very restless in 
meeting, and it was with great difficulty that I could keep my 
thoughts to the Lord ; and I do not think, I altogether did so.'' 

*^ 17th of fifth month. I felt in meeting to-day the delight- 
ful meaning of these words, * Surely goodness and mercy shall 
follow me all the days of my life.' Oh that I might dwell in 
the house of the Lord for ever." 

No date. *^ I lately have not behaved well ; I must pray to 
the Lord to be helped to obey him, not only in the outward 
appearance, but in the inward also; and may God be with 
me." 

*' 1st of twelfth month. I hope that I become a better child; 
till lately I was not sensible of the blessings I receive." 

" It is first-day. I could not keep my thoughts, in meet- 
ing ; they roved away before I was aware of it ; but still I 
tried to wait patiently on the Lord. Oh ! that I w^ere good 
and humble. I ought to be thankful that I know the way to 
live for ever in heaven, singing praises to Him who died for us, 
and by whose stripes we are healed." 

" 7th of twelfth month. I hope the Lord will guide me ; for 
strait is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life 
eternal." 

"20th of twelfth month. I have been very naughty. I de- 
sire to feel thankful for the many blessings I enjoy. O Lord, 
blot out all my sins from thy book ; make me clean through 
the blood of thy dear Son." 

'* 11th of ninth month, 1842. Last first-day I read my diary 
through, and think I am more gone back than improved. 
How to give myself wholly up to Christ, and let Him be all in 
all, I know not. I should like to be a Christian to-day; but 
then, instead of thinking that God must do the work, I attempt 
it myself, and think I am so good. I need God's help. 1 



68 AMY ELIZABETH LLOYD. 

know that he would help me. Mother told me this should be 
our prayer, * Lord, teach me to know myself and thee.' " 

Her standard of holiness was high; and consequently every 
departure in heart and every failure in her duty, was deeply 
felt and deplored ; and while others would have esteemed her 
very good, her sensitive mind was the subject of much conflict 
and suffering from a sense of sin. 

In the year 1842, she had a severe illness ; and though she 
recovered so as to resume her duties in the family and school, 
yet some symptoms gave cause for serious apprehensions as to 
the result. This had an evident effect in quickening her dili- 
gence in spiritual concerns., and in her daily walk there was a 
constant reference to the things of eternity, and the ** one 
thing needful" appeared to be uppermost in her thoughts. 
Her mother believing it best to inform her of her critical situa- 
tion, the child replied, ** I am glad thou told me. I hope I 
shall feel differently before I die — more of the love of Jesus — 
brighter views of heaven, and a clearer evidence that my sins 
are forgiven." 

In alluding to her sufferings, she remarked, " How light are 
they, compared to his who bore the weight of our sins in his 
own body on the tree I" But while she fully acknowledged the 
truth, and felt the preciousness of the Scripture doctrines re- 
specting the coming, propitiatory sufferings, and death of her 
dear Redeemer, she was convinced that they could only bring 
consolation to the soul by submitting to the work of the Holy 
Spirit in the heart, so as to know them to be applied individu- 
ally to herself, and to feel the testimony of the Spirit, bearing 
witness with her spirit that she was the Lord's. She panted 
after the blessed experience of *' being justified in the name 
of the Lord Jesus and by the Spirit of our God. Subsequent 
to this period of inward exercise, she was made sweetly sensi- 
ble of the love of Jesus to her soul, in larger measure, which 
caused her to pour forth the tribute of thanksgiving and praise 
in simple strains, concluding with the following stanza: 

" In thy presence, I am happy ; 
In thy presence I'm secure; 



AMY ELIZABETH LLOYD. 69 

In thy presence, all affliction 
I can easily endure." 

She was not forward to speak on sacred subjects ; though 
her mind evidently dwelt almost constantly upon them ; she 
seemed sweetly at rest, reposing in the Lord's will, whether it 
should be for life or death, desiring to be wholly devoted to 
His service and glory who had done so much for her. She 
still suffered at seasons from the buffetings of her soul's enemy, 
but found the spirit of prayer an unfailing refuge ; and when 
her bodily weakness was so great that she could not distinctly 
utter the breathings of her soul, the recollection that the Lord 
knew and graciously regarded the aspiration of the spirit to- 
ward Him, was a source of comfort ; and He who hears in se- 
cret was pleased to reward her openly, by granting her such 
supplies of faith and patience, as made her more than con- 
queror through Him who loved her. 

Two days previous to her decease, she repeated in feeble 
but melodious accents the following lines : 

« How sweet to the soul are the breathings of peace, 
When the still voice of pardon bids sorrow to cease ! 
When the welcome of mercy falls soft on the ear, 
Come hither, ye laden, — ye weary, draw near. 

" There is rest for the soul that on Jesus relies ; 
There's a home for the homeless, prepared in the skies ; 
There's a joy in believing, a hope, and a stay; 
Which the world cannot give, nor the world take away. 

" Oh ! had I the wings of a dove ; I would fly 

And mount on the pinions of faith to the sky ; 

When the still and small breathings on earth that are given, 

Shall be changed to the anthem and chorus of heaven." 

The solemn period of death being near, she called for one 
of her sisters, and said to her '^ These are the damps of death, 
at least I think so." Her sister asked if she was happy ; to 
which she answered with much emphasis, " Yes — I think 1 am 
— hope I am — trust I am." To her younger sister she said, 
** Annie, I am going to die ; I am going to heaven." A smile 
of tranquillity and peace rested on her countenance, and when 



70 THOMAS BURLING. 

it was remarked to her how mercifully she was dealt with in 
being permitted to pass away with so little pain or conflict, she 
calmly said, " Not yet." The power of articulation had nearly 
failed, but after her position had been a little adjusted, she 
asked in reference to it, '^Am I right?" and soon gently de- 
parted under a holy peace and solemnity, which extended to 
all around her bed, and was a precious evidence that her Sa- 
viour was near to receive her into glory. She died fifth 
month 1st, 1S43, aged thirteen years. 



Thomas Burling, of the city of New York, was taken ill 
the 8th of third month, 1790. In the fore part of his sickness 
he appeared to be much concerned about his future happiness, 
yet his mind was divinely supported under the trying dispensa- 
tion, and he was enabled to bear his sufferings with patience. 
On seventh-day morning he grew much worse, and observed to 
his aunt, '^ I believe I am going — dost thou not think so?" 
She did not reply directly to his question, but inquired if he 
was willing to die — to which he readily answered, '* Yes — and 
shall go to the Lord." He then prayed that the Lord would be 
pleased to take him and cause him to sit down with Him — ob- 
serving afterwards, '' He hath made my feet like hinds' feet 
and set me on high places." 

In a little while after this, he prayed, again with great fer- 
vency of spirit, nearly as follows : *' O, blessed, holy Father — 
thou that makest a way in the deep, and paths in the great 
waters ; if it be thy blessed will, with thy dear Son who gave 
himself for the world, grant that I may witness thy light to 
shine on my tabernacle, and join angels and archangels, who 
for ever worship thee, in singing hallelujah, with might, ma- 
jesty and dominion ; for thou art worthy, world without end — 
amen — amen." 

One of his uncles coming in to see him, he said, " Thou 
hast been very kind to me, I am going to leave thee" — and 
added that he hoped shortly to be in heaven, should it be the 



THOMAS BURLING. 71 

Will of the Lord to allow him a seat in his heavenly mansions, 
there to join in hallelujahs to his great name. 

As there appeared to be no hope of his recovery, he was 
anxious that his father should freely give him up, saying, 
*^ Don't be uneasy, father, about me " — and soon after prayed 
again in a very affecting manner, making use of expressions, 
of which until then, they scarcely supposed he had an idea. 
One of his aunts offered him some drink, he looked at her with 
a composed countenance, and said, ^* I shall go before my cou- 
sin Benjamin, [who was then supposed to be near his end :] I 
little thought of being taken away at this time of life." Soon 
after, " O, that I may be founded and grounded on the mighty 
Rock of ages ;" and being filled with gratitude and praise, he fre- 
quently prayed very earnestly and returned thanks unto the 
Lord, acknowledging, with concern of mind, that he had not 
aforetime been so thankful as he ought, for the many benefits 
and mercies he had received. 

He was very affectionate to his attendants, often expressing 
his concern for their religious welfare, that they might be 
brought into true humility and obedience, so as to worship God 
in spirit, who alone he said was worthy of all honour and glory. 
Soon after this he prayed, '^ Holy Father, if it be thy blessed 
will, look down on thy poor servant this evening.'' His strength 
was much exhausted by frequent speaking, and as his breath 
was very short, it was proposed to him to lie as quiet as he 
could, to which he answered, ''I cannot help acknowledging 
the many favours [which] the Lord has bestowed on me.'' 

His end being near, he expressed a wish to take leave of his 
connexions, which was a very solemn and affecting scene, — he 
took each one by the hand, saying, ^' Farewell — I am going — 
the Lord's will be done." After this he continued praying 
and praising the Lord, sometimes with a voice so clear and 
strong as to be heard in an adjoining room, until his gradually 
declining strength appeared to be exhausted, and he quietly de- 
parted the 13th of third month, 1799, aged fourteen years. 

Thus died this pious youth — exhibiting in his last moments 
the blessed fruits of early dedication to the Lord's will, and 



72 ANN REEVE. 

such fortitude of mind and resignation to the disposal of Infi 
nite Wisdom, as may serve for an instructive example, not only 
to the rismg generation, but also to those of mature years. 



Ann Reeve, daughter of Mark Reeve, of Greenwich, New 
Jersey, deceased in the eighth month, 1778, aged fourteen 
years and six months. 

Her disposition was amiable and social, and her conduct 
adorned with modesty and gravity ; — she was industrious in 
her habits and particularly fond of reading, in which she man- 
ifested a good judgment, selecting such works as were useful 
and instructive. She was an affectionate and obedient daugh- 
ter, careful to consult the wishes of her parents, and to avoid 
everything which she apprehended might grieve them. To- 
wards her brothers, she acted with much kindness and pru- 
dence, evincing an uncommon solicitude for their religious 
welfare. In retirement and the society of her elder friends, 
particularly such as were esteemed pious, she took great de- 
light, and though innocently cheerful and affable towards her 
youthful acquaintances, she seldom went into such company. 

When attacked with her last illness she manifested great 
composure of mind, and expressed her willingness to die if she 
was prepared. Her mother observing that she hoped she had 
been preserved in a good degree of innocence and had not done 
any thing to make her uneasy, she replied, ^' Not so fully as I 
ought to have done — I see wherein I have been short ; but hope 
I may be forgiven." On the next day, her father sitting by 
her and perceiving that she was under exercise, inquired whe- 
ther she thought she should get better — to which she readily 
replied, ** No — I don't expect it. Some days before I was 
taken sick I thought I should not live long.'' Alluding to the 
death of her brother, who was buried a few days before, she 
said, " It was such an awakening alarm to me that I thought 
I should never forget it ; yet I found it began to wear off. [ 



ANN REEVE. iO 

think this season will never be forgotten by me if I should 
recover, but I do not expect it." 

At another time she said to her parents, " I have often thought 
I vi^ould be very hard for me to part with either of you, and it 
s hard to leave you — there is a great duty due from children 
to their parents, and I hope you will forgive me wherein I 
have fallen short," Being answered that she had been very 
affectionate and dutiful, she continued, ^' It is very kind; but 
1 see that I have been short, and if I should live I would be 
much more affectionate and dutiful — I have often desired that 
I might not live to dishonour you — it has seemed to me that 
young people are ashamed of sobriety." She then mentioned 
a young woman to whom she had spoken respecting some part 
of her conduct which she did not approve, and observed that 
she said there '* was no harm in it;" adding, *' Our young 
friends are accounting them little things, but they will become 
serious things one day or other." 

She desired her father to pray for her, and her pain being 
very severe, she seemed almost ready to complain, but quickly 
checked herself, saying, ^' not my will be done." Though fa- 
voured with remarkable patience, yet such was her concern 
lest she should do any thing amiss, that she would often say, '^ I 
am afraid I am not patient enough — O, that my time was come ; 
but not ray will be done." A person present expressing a 
hope that she would be supported throuorh the pains of death, 
though they were hard to bear, she replied, '^ they were very 
little to the pains of an endless eternity." '' I hope," said her 
mother, ** thou art under no fear on that account." *' There 
is one thing," answered the child, " that lies heavy on my mind, 
which I am ashamed to let my father and mother know." Be- 
ing desired to unbosom herself freely, she went on, " I have 
been, of late, sleepy in meetings sometimes, and I am afraid I 
have not striven against it in such a manner as I ought." 
After this acknowledgment she seemed relieved. On the fol- 
owing day, her pain being very severe, she said, '^ I long to 
go ; but not my will be done." Toward night, her hands grow- 
ing cold, and apprehending her change was near, she observed 
7 



74 PUTNAM F. LOCKE. 

with much composure, "It is hard work for the spirit to be 
separated from this house of clay," and then took leave of the 
family in a calm and affectionate manner, giving much good 
advice to her brothers, saying, *' Be loving and dutiful to your 
parents, and as much as may be in your power make up for 
their loss — be sure you never grieve them, and by no means 
dishonour them in any part of your conduct." After this 
she revived, and on second-day, in a most moving manner, 
conversed with her two brothers respecting their past conduct, 
which had been trying to her mind; and in language dictated 
by heavenly love, advised them respecting their duty towards 
God and their parents, desiring that they might experience for- 
giveness for past offences, and rightly improve the time to come 
and never dishonour their parents or be ashamed of sobriety 
which was too much the case amongst young people. Soon 
after this she said, " I long for the time to come," and on 
fourth-day night her spirit departed, we doubt not, to a better 
inheritance. 



Putnam F. Locke, was born in the county of Rutland, 
state of Vermont, in the year 1791. In the fifth year of his 
age he was sent to school, and being of quick apprehension, 
soon learned to read. It was his practice to rise early in the 
morning, and the first object of attention was his book. He 
took much pleasure in reading the Holy Scriptures, and be- 
came so well acquainted with their contents, that when only 
seven years old he could immediately turn to almost any passage. 
At about eight years of age he grew more serious, manifested 
some anxiety about the state of his soul, refrained from playing 
with his associates, and spent his time mostly in readmg the 
Bible. He lamented that boys should use profane language, 
and would not associate with those who did so. 

One morning he was found weeping, and inquiry being made 
as to the cause, he answered that he had heard a voice which 
told him he had not long to live in this world. Many argu- 
ments were used to compose him, but in vain ; he said, " T must 



PUTNAM F. LOCKE. 75 

lay aside all play and prepare for death. What shall I do to 
be saved ? Will not the great God have mercy on my soul ? 
I will fall down on my knees and pray to Him that made me, 
to save me, lest I perish. Let me die at the feet of Jesus, who 
died to save lost men." He inquired of his mother if she was 
willing to part with him, saying that if he should die, she would 
still have one son left to comfort her ; that God had the best 
right to us, and she must glorify Him by giving all up. 

He also said, " I am determined to spend the few days I 
have in this world, in praying and reading good books, not 
novels and romances, for it may be very hurtful tome, who am 
but a child, to read anything but the truth. I am very young, 
but I must have a standard in my own breast. I must never 
tell a lie — I must not allow myself to speak evil against any 
person. If I have anything against them, I must first go and 
tell them. This practice would prevent much uneasiness in 
the world. If we believe every story we hear, we may not 
have as good an opinion of people as we ought. We should 
be very careful of each other's character." 

His disposition was sympathetic and charitable, and when he 
acquired a few pence, he would cast in his mite for the relief of 
the poor. He was of a mild and amiable temper, obedient and 
affectionate to his parents, modest and respectful in his deport- 
ment to all, patient and tender towards his companions, and 
remarkable for his love to God and reverence of his great and 
holy name. 

When in the ninth year of his age, he was one day left at 
home alone, and on the return of his parents, he said to them, 
" While alone by myself, thinking how my mother had given 
me up to God, I felt so happy that I fell on my knees in prayer, 
and gave myself up to the service of the living God. I have 
now set out to do everything [I can] for his honour and glory. 
May I never dishonour the cause of religion ! I resolve to read 
much in my Bible, and avoid trifling conversation and vain 
amusements." 

He manifested much solicitude for the education of children ; 
and having a good capacity for teaching, at the age often years 



76 ANN KNIGHT. 

he commenced a school, which he continued for three sum- 
mers in succession, and was very successful in the employ. 
Being taken ill, and the disorder increasing, he was confirmed 
in the belief that his dissolution was near ; and having his loins 
gilt about, rejoicing in the hope of a glorious immortality, in 
his fifteenth year, he bid adieu to all things below, and his spirit, 
we trust, ascended to God who gave it. 



Ann Knight, daughter of Edward and Martha Knight, of 
Great Bardfield, Essex, England, died the 20th of the fourth 
month, 1806, in the fifteenth year of her age. 

She was the eldest child of a numerous family, to whom she 
was an example of piety. She preferred the company of those 
advanced in years, to the amusements which commonly engage 
children, and evinced more than ordinary maturity of under- 
standing. It was her practice when retiring for rest, to exa- 
mine her conduct during the past day, and if any occasion of 
regret occurred, she was not satisfied to go to sleep until she 
felt that peace of mind which results from sincere repentance 
and forgiveness. On one of these occasions, her mother, going 
to the bed-side, found her in tears, and inquiring the cause, she 
replied, '^ On looking over the day, I find I was out of temper, 
and too cross to my little sister. I cannot go to sleep until 1 
find forgiveness ; and, dear mother, I hope thou wilt forgive me 
also, and then I can go to rest and sleep sweetly.'* It should, 
however, be remarked, that few children were more uniformly 
affectionate toward their younger brothers and sisters, or used 
more tender and prudent endeavours to compose their little 
differences, so that she was early entitled to the blessing pro 
nounced upon the peace-makers. 

Returning in ill health from the house of a connexion, she 
remarked to her father, that she once thought she would like 
to dress as others did, " but now,'' said she, " it is all done 
away — I have no desire for it" — adding, what pleased her pa- 
rents, would please her, and that she was very sorry to observe 



ANN KNIGHT. 77 

some of her relations run out in dress and deviate from the 
plam language, and from their profession. '^They will find," 
said she, *^ that it will not bring peace of mind." 

In a few days after this she was confined to the bed, and 
said to her parents, " I thought I should like to stay a little 
longer with you, if it had been the Lord's will. It is hard part- 
ing with you, but I hope I shall be resigned : you are very near 
and dear to me, but the Lord can make hard things easy." It 
was replied that he had many times done this for her ; to which, 
with much emphasis, she answered, ** That he has — and I feel 
easy — I feel nothing to burden my mind, and this is a favour — 
but I hope I shall see my way clearer before I go." 

About two weeks before her death, two of her brothers com- 
ing to see her, she exhorted them to fear the Lord and to keep 
to plainness in language and dress, saying, " If you do not, it 
will bring a burden on your minds — I do not accuse you — but 
I know the enemy is very busy to draw away the mind, if you 
do not keep a watch." 

Addressing her parents, she said, *^ I hope you will give me 
up to the Almighty's will. He is not a hard Master, but a ten- 
der Father to his children that obey Him. I have felt Him 
underneath, many times, to keep me, when the enemy has been 
endeavouring to draw me aside from my watch ; both when in 
meetings and out [of them.] But blessed be His holy name, 
He has preserved me, and He will also preserve you if you obey 
Him." 

She mourned, as has already been mentioned, over some of 
her connexions, who indulged too much in dress, and desired 
her father to write down what she had to say respecting it, that 
they might be made acquainted with the grief she felt that they 
should waste so much of their precious time. *' They wil 
find," said she, '^ that it will not bring them peace of mind at 
such a time as this; and they know not how soon they may be 
brought as weak as I am." 

At another time she lamented the vanity and luxury of the 
world ; remarked how the bountiful Giver had provided food 
and clothing for all, if they were rightly used, and particularly 



78 ANN KNIGHT. 

regretted the extravagance of dress in such as frequented balls 
and assemblies. ** This is a world of trouble," said she, '* and 
I am freely given up to leave it this night, if it be His will, — - 
as freely as I can sit by that fire-side. Eternity is awful ; but 
[ hope and believe I shall be happy.'' 

Towards the close of her time she suffered much pain, which 
induced her to say, ** I hope patience will hold out. Dear fa- 
ther and mother, pray for me, that patience may hold out." It 
was her earnest desire to be released, if it was consistent with 
the Lord's will, yet in entire resignation she added, ** I hope I 
shall not be too anxious to be gone." After a violent paroxysm 
of pain she laid still for a considerable time, and then 
said, ^' The Lord has been with me while I laid still. I was 
so comfortable I thought I was in heaven. I was so happy — 
happy. Praised be His name for evermore. I cannot praise 
Him enough. He has been so gracious. I was in hopes I was 
going — pray do not hold me — I fear you hold me. If my pain 
come again, I know not what I shall do lest I should murmur, 
and that would be a sad thing. Now I am happy — I hope pa- 
tience will hold out." 

A few days before her departure she called her mother and 
Baid, ''I have something to tell thee. This has been a blessed 
night to me. I have seen heaven, and they are all happy — 
happy — there. The Almighty has been so near me. I thought 
he bade me take leave of all the world, which I can freely do, 
to possess that peace and happiness which I have seen — yea, 
for the lowest place in heaven ; the things of this world signify 
nothing to me — no, not in the least. No matter what becomes 
of this bit of clay, when the spirit is gone to heaven. Do not 
put yourselves to much expense in burying me." 

After this she had a convulsion fit, and on reviving from it, 
said, ** I thought I had been going; but I could not go without 
once more praising the Lord. Where are the dear children? 
Bid them fear the Lord and love the Lord Jesus." The day 
before her death she remarked, " It is seventh-day again, and 
I am here yet — I want to be gone ; but hope I shall have pa- 
tience to wait the Lord's time — that is the best time." She 



ANN HUGHES. 79 

deeired her parents to pray that she might have an easy passage, 
which petition seemed to be granted. She fell asleep for a few 
minutes, and without a sigh expired. 



Ann Hughes, daughter of Thomas Hughes of Clonmel, 
Ireland, deceased the 29th of ninth month, 1820, aged nearly 
fifteen years. 

She took cold in the second moi.th, 1820, and in a short 
time symptoms of consumption appearing, the physician re- 
commended a change of air ; but as her health did not improve 
she returned home in the seventh month, and continued from 
that time gradually growing weaker until the 29th of eighth 
month, when she was attacked with a slight hemorrhage from 
the lungs. Two days after, a repetition of the same symptoms 
with increased violence, occasioned some alarm, and in the 
evening of that day a Friend had a religious opportunity in 
her chamber, which, with the aforementioned occurrence, 
seemed to impress her mind with the awfulness of her situation 
and the great uncertainty of her continuance in this state of 
being. 

On sixth-day night, the 22nd of ninth month, she was seized 
with a third and more copious discharge of blood from the 
lungs — so great as almost to produce suffocation ; and although 
the circumstance was affecting to those around her, she was 
mercifully favoured with calmness and fortitude, saying to her 
father, although she could only speak at intervals and with 
difficulty, from the effusion of blood, *' Don't be alarmed — I 
feel easy — perfectly easy — my mind is very calm — I have a 
kind Providence who is good, very good to me — I hope soon 
to be in heaven.'' 

At another time she said, " O, what a good thing it is for 
people to mind their places of worship. I often went to meet- 
ing and came home again, as poor and empty as I went there; 
but now I see the difference." A short time before her de- 
cease, she had a visit from two of her relations who indulged 



80 ANN HUGHES. 

considerable taste for dress. She said but little while they 
staid ; but after they were gone appeared a good deal affected, 
and remarked to her father, *' I have often thought upon the 
folly of dress, but I think I never saw so plainly the foolish- 
ness of it as I now do." 

During the latter part of her illness, she spent much of her 
time in reading the Holy Scriptures and other religious books, 
and made it her practice to have a few chapters of the Bible 
read to her after she was settled in bed, and would sometimes 
ask to have it read during the night. She was entirely re- 
signed to the approach of death, and mentioned that she had 
no wish to live, though it was trying to part with her connex- 
ions; saying, "I am going to leave a good earthly father, but 
I am going to a very — very — good heavenly Father." 

On first-day, the 24th, symptoms of dissolution were appa- 
rent. Through most of the day a death-like coldness pervaded 
her enfeebled frame, but in the evening she revived a little, 
and requested to have the Bible read, saying, " I think it com- 
forts me ; read in the New Testament about our Saviour, that 
I may try to get some instruction." Observing that her father 
grieved at the prospect of parting with her, she said, " I don't 
like to see thee so, or any of you — I think you ought all to be 
glad to give me up — I am going early from a world of snares 
and temptations." 

On fourth-day, several of the family standing about her bed, 
she broke forth very sweetly, ** He that was with Moses in the 
burning bush, the great I AM, is a present help. I often ad- 
mire at His goodness who has made my cup, as it were, to 
overflow; and though at times I feel empty, I know it to be 
the work of the enemy — I am going a short road to a beautiful 
mansion." On perceiving her brother John, who had come 
to her bed-side, she said to him, '* I hope thou wilt mind and 
grow steady, and not try to please the world, for that is all 
vanity ; but take up the cross and despise the shame. No 
cross — no crown — that is true ; without we take up the cross 
we cannot win the crown — I have often thought there was a 
great deal in these words. No cross — no crown. I feel a great 



LYDIA R. SMITH. 81 

deal of love for you all. I hope to be happy through the mercy 
of my Redeemer — He is strong and powerful." 

.On the following day, a Friend inquiring how she was, she 
replied, '' Middling — but I am finely in mind, and what is the 
body to that — I never thought I was good enough to be cared 
for. I have been cleansed and purified in the fire. I hope it 
is not presumption ; but I feel very easy. I do not like to com- 
plain, when I think of our Saviour's sufferings, and many 
others we read of." The following day she quietly passed 
away from time to a blessed and happy eternity. 



Lydia R. Smith, of Smithfield, Rhode Island, deceased the 
29th of eleventh month, 1821, in the fifteenth year of her age. 

Her disposition was lively, her apprehension quick, and her 
temper kind and forgiving. She early evinced a nice sense 
of right and wrong, and her tender mind was grieved with the 
evils she saw, especially the sin of intemperance. She loved 
to read books of a religious character and to attend meetings 
for divine worship, and manifested a strong dislike to the vain 
fashions and customs of the w^orld. When attacked by the 
lingering illness which eventually terminated her life, she ex- 
pressed doubts of her recovery, but showed no alarm ; the calm 
and collected state of her mind evincing that she was sustained 
by that food which nourishes the soul up unto eternal life. 

The remedies used for her recovery failed to procure any 
amendment in the disease ; but her love for her Saviour seemed 
to increase as her bodily powers were enfeebled, and also her 
love to those around her, often expressing her gratitude for 
their kind attentions, and for the blessings dispensed to her by 
Him from whom every good and perfect gift comes. The cri- 
tical state she was in being mentioned to her, and the question 
asked, whether she felt anything in her way, she replied with 
a composed countenance, that she was not sensible there 
was much stood in her way to happiness — though she felt that 
she had sometimes been too rude, and feelingly commented on 
the vanity and emptiness of the things of this world. 



82 LIBIA R. SMITH. 

On the 25th of eleventh month, 1821, she becanr^e much 
worse, and it being proposed to call in a physician, she seemed 
unwilling, saying, **A physician can do me no good," — and 
next day remarked that she felt easy in her mind and willing 
to die. 

On the 27th, she said to her eldest brother, " Thou hast 
lost a dear babe and brother, and wilt soon lose a sister,~0 be 
prepared to follow them. Our heavenly Father's house is open 
to receive all those who are willing to come unto Him. Thou 
must repent and believe in Him whom God hath sent;" exhort- 
ing him to seek the pearl of great price. 

On the 2Sth, she observed, '* I shall soon be taken from a 
world of trouble to a world of rest — Yes — I shall be at peace.*' 
Seeing her mother and sisters weep, she said, ^' I do not like 
to see you weep. We must all die some time, and why should 
not I now ? I shall be happy in my heavenly Father's king- 
dom, where joys are ever new. Do not mourn for me. You 
have done a great deal for me, and I hope you will be reward- 
ed and prepared to meet me in the heavenly kingdom," adding, 
very impressively, *' you ought to have your lamps trimmed 
and burning. I love you all — but he that loveth father or mo- 
ther, or any other thing more than Christ, is not worthy of 
him." 

She exhorted her sisters to be kind to their mother, and en- 
deavour to support her in her trials, and then solemnly took 
her leave of them. Her father and youngest brother coming 
into the room, she remarked that '* they had been kind to her, 
and she humbly hoped they would be rewarded by that Being 
before whom we must all give an account of the deeds done in 
the body. Dear father, I hope thou wilt meet me in that king- 
dom where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, nor thieves 
break through and steal. Dear brother, I hope thou wilt be 
kind to our parents and mind their counsel. I am the young- 
est of the family — you know not how soon it may be your turn 
— O, be prepared." 

Shortly after this a relation came into the room whom she 
bad desired to see ; and after a silent pause, she said to her, 



SUSANN.4H WHITROW. - 83 

" Thy dress is not becoming a Friend — I advise thee not to 
curl thy hair or to wear gay clothing — thou oughtest not to 
spend thy precious time in such vanities. Thou must not fol- 
low the fashions of this world — remember thou must be laid 
upon a death-bed. Thy mind must be changed, then thou 
wilt be clothed w^ith innocence, and resemble the dove return- 
ing to the ark with the olive leaf in her mouth. This world 
has nothing to bestow upon thee. He that loveth anything 
more than me, [said our blessed Lord] is not worthy of me." 

The next day her articulation so failed that but little she 
said could be understood, yet she was heard to say, " Happy — 
Happy" — and in a peaceful and resigned frame of mind she 
quietly departed to her heavenly inheritance. 



Susannah Whitrow, was the daughter of Robert Whitrow, 
of Covent Garden, London. It appears that she, with some 
others of her father's family, had lived in great pride and ex- 
travagance, followinor after the vain fashions of a wicked world, 
and disregarding the convictions of Divine orrace in their own 
minds ; for which, when laid on a sick bed, she was brought 
to feel the judgments and terrors of the Lord. Under a sense 
of her sins and the weight of iniquity which lay upon her, she 
would frequently cry out for mercy and forgiveness, saying, 
*'Lord, are my sins forgiven? Had not mine eyes seen these 
vanities, my heart had not gone after them. Shall I have no 
help for my distress? O strengthen thou me to see my de- 



sires." 



It pleased the Lord in the riches of his mercy to hear her 
prayers, and to blot out her sins for the sake of his dear Son, 
Christ Jesus our Lord ; and having thus obtained pardon for 
herself, she became exceedingly concerned on account of her 
f^Uher, who she feared was too little engaged for his own sal- 
vation ; praying after this manner : ** Lord, remember not his 
offences — let me bear them — make his friends to be his ene- 
mies that thou mayest have mercy on him — carry him through, 



84 • SUSANNAH WHITROVV. 

and let him not perish with the world. Blessed Lord, hear 
me ; leave me not unsatisfied, but grant my request. Set his 
mind on things above — turn him and he shall be turned : there 
is no way for him but to watch and pray continually, lest the 
tempter prevail." 

To her mother, who had not joined in the pride and folly of 
the family, she thus expressed herself, *^ O, my bowed down 
and broken-hearted mother ! what have been thy sufferings in 
this family ! how hast thou been oppressed with our iniquities ! 
how often hast thou told my father, the Lord would visit him 
with sore and grievous judgments, if he did not repent and 
turn from the evil of his ways ! How often hast thou said the 
Lord would plead thy righteous cause with us! Now the day 
is come which thou hast so long warned us of; now the Lord 
has broken in upon us. O, how great have been thy care and 
pains which thou hast taken to bring us into the fear of the 
Lord — great shall be thy reward — the Lord will give thee 
beauty for ashes, and the garment of praise for the spirit of 
heaviness — blessed be thou, my mother." 

Soon after this, she said, ^'Blessed are the poor in spirit. 
Lord I am poor and needy. I need thy strength continually 
to withstand the tempter. O Lord stand by me, move not 
from me ; for if thou go, the tempter will come. I will hold 
thee fast ; thou art my Saviour, thou shalt save me from the 
tempter." 

On another occasion she remarked, " I fear I shall not have 
a place so near the Lord as my soul desires. I have done no- 
thing for the Lord, but he hath done all for me^therefore I 
desire to live, that I might live a holy and righteous life; that 
my conversation might be in heaven, though my body be here 
on earth; that I might invite all, as David did, to taste and 
see how good the Lord is. They have tasted of their perish- 
ing life of vanities, yea, they have drunk a full cup, their mea- 
sure is running over ; but they never tasted the joys that attend 
the humble, holy life of Jesus. Oh, if they had ever tasted the 
least mite thereof, they would bid adieu to all their life of 
vanity. Ah, they would not dare to spend their precious time 



SUSANNAH WHITROW. S5 

in adorning themselves, patching and painting, and curling 
their heads — the Christian life is another thing — they must not 
give themselves liberty to think their own thoughts, much less 
to act such abominations as these.'' 

After this, she spoke on the parable of the wise virgins, ex- 
horting all to keep very diligently on the watch, saying, 
*' The Lord will come as a thief in the night, and in a day 
when he is not looked for ; therefore, watch and pray contin- 
ually : here the tempter cannot enter ; this is the way ray 
Saviour spoke of, when he said, you must take up your daily 
cross ; this is that flaming sword you must pass through, before 
you can come to the tree of life. This is the cup my Saviour 
asked you if you could drink of, and this was that baptism he 
asked if you could be baptized with. Come, all you that call 
yourselves Christians, what [evidence] of the life of the holy 
Jesus is in you, who was a man of sorrows? You light and 
airy ones — you wild and w^anton ones — you that are lovers of 
pleasure more than of God, you workers of iniquity who are 
always crying Lord, Lord, but do not the things that I say, this 
shall be your dreadful doom ; that you are sayers but not doers. 
You workers of iniquity that think you can never have enough 
of the pride of life, the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eye, 
which is not of my heavenly Father, and so you are of your fa- 
ther, the devil ; for his servants you are whom you obey." 

On another occasion she thus expressed herself, ^' Be ye 
holy, as I, the Lord your God, am holy. This, they say, is 
impossible. Oh ! would the holy, just and true Lord, command 
that which is impossible? In this, they count the Lord a hard 
Master. But what can my soul say of thy power, when I sought 
thee but could not find thee — I knocked hard, but none would 
open ; for my sins stood like mountains, that I could not come 
near thee. 1 would fain have prayed, but could not. I lay 
several days and nights prostrate before thee, struggling for 
life, but could find none ; and I said, there is no mercy for me. 
Then said I, I will never leave thee — if I perish, 1 will perish 
here. I will never cease crying unto thee. Then I heard a 
yoice, saying, * Jacob wrestled all night l.sfore he obtained the 
8 



86 SUSANNAH WHITROW. 

blessing.' O, then thy word was strength to rny soul — then 
my stony heart was broken to pieces before the Lord — then 
the spirit of prayer and supplication was poured into my soul, 
and now I can sing, as David did, of mercy and of judgment. 
Unto thee, O Lord, will I sing; with a rended heart and with 
my mouth in the dust, will I sing praises unto thee, my blessed 
Saviour." 

For several days she had great conflict of spirit, and strong 
were her cries to the Lord, for strength to overcome the 
tempter. '^ I would not," said she, " suffer a thought to wan- 
der — if I move, I shall be drawn off my watch, and then the 
tempter will prevail." 

But through the Lord's mercy and power, the enemy of her 
soul was at length conquered, and she broke forth after this 
manner, '* It is finished — I have overcome — my Saviour hath 
bound him ;" for which unspeakable favour she magnified the 
Lord, singing praises to his name, and declaring the wondrous 
works which he had wrouo^ht for her soul. 

Addressing those around her, she said, " Don't you feast, 
but fast and pray ; and be contented with mean things. Oh ! 
what matter for fine houses or silken apparel ! Remember Him 
who sat on the ground, and wore a garment without a seam, 
our blessed, holy Lord, who went up the mountain to pray — 
who withdrew into gardens and desolate places of the earth; 
my soul hath fellowship with Him." *' O, thou glorious One, 
thou hast overcome my heart, thou hast ravished my soul — 
thou pure and holy One, what shall I say of thee, or what shall 
I render to thee for thy loving kindness to me. My heart is 
overcome with thy love — praises be unto thee for thy loving 
kindness to me. How shall I set forth thy goodness; for my 
heart drops before thee !" 

She was remarkably filled with divine consolation and holy 
joy, singing praises and hallelujahs to the Lord; and spoke 
much concerning the Lamb and His followers, who had washed 
their robes and made them white in his blood. Towards even- 
ing, two persons coming to see her, she uttered many instruc- 
tive expressions, and with much earnestness of spirit observed, 
" O, Israel, what hath thy God done for thee ! What shall we 



PRISCILLA CUTHBERT. 87 

do for the daughters of Jerusalem, who are haughty and go 
with outstretched necks and wanton eyes !'' 

Several days after, she said, '* O, thou beloved of my soul, 
what shall I say of thee, for thou art too wonderful for me ! 
Praises be unto thee. Come, all ye holy prophets, praise the 
Lord with me. Praise the Lord, O, my soul, upon the loud- 
sounding instrument. Ye glorious angels, that excel in glory, 
sing praises to Him that sits upon the throne. O, how I am 
overcome ! Ye stones in the street, why arise ye not up to 
praise Him that lives for ever ! O, thou light, praise thou the 
Lord, and thou darkness, praise and exalt Him above all things 
for ever ! Thou sun, and moon, and ye stars in the firmament 
of his power, magnify the Lord above all for ever I All ye 
fishes in the sea, why come ye not forth to praise the Lord, the 
mighty God, who gives you breath and being? I will praise 
thee while I have my breath. Praise the Lord, O, my soul, 
sing praises to the God of my salvation : my holy One, thou 
hast overcome my heart, thou hast ravished my soul." 

" My dear mother, I shall be as a new-born babe — I shall 
be very simple ; but the Lord is with me. I must lay down 
this body. The Lord will not trust me longer in this 
world. Happy am I. My Saviour, my soul loves thee dearly 
— thy love is better than wine. My Saviour, my holy One, 
how gracious art thou ! I have seen thy glory, my heart is 
overcome with thy sweet countenance. O, come away, why 
dost thou stay ? I am ready — I am ready." 

Soon after this she quietly departed this life, and has doubt- 
less entered into that unspeakable glory laid up in heaven for 
the righteous, of which her soul was permitted to enjoy so large 
a foretaste, even while clothed with mortality. She was aged 
fifteen years. 



Priscilla Cuthbert, daughter of Thomas Cuthbert, was 
born at Brentford, in England. Some months before she was 
taken with her last illness, she was observed to be under much 
concern of mind, and would withdraw from the company of 
other children and deny herself tbe diversions with which they 



88 PETER W. HALL. 

amused themselves. She frequently retired into solitary places, 
and read some religious book, sometimes weeping much, and 
at other times praising the Lord. 

When sickness came, she bore it with exemplary patience 
and submission: praying the Lord to be her comfort and to 
comfort her beloved parents, acknowledging their tender care 
in bringing up and educating herself and her brothers and sis- 
ters. On one occasion, her father commg to her, she endea 
voured to wipe the tears from his face, and said, ** Lord, com- 
fort my father and mother, and bless my poor sisters and bro- 
thers." She advised her brother to obey his parents and fear 
the Lord, adding, *' He will bless thee." She was entirely re- 
signed respecting the issue of her sickness, remarking, ** I am 
willing to live to praise the Lord, and I am willing to die." 

At another time she said, ^' In the time of my health I have 
been afraid when I have seen the dead nailed up in their cof 
fins; but now, the Lord hath taken away that fear — blessed be 
His name. Therefore, take you notice that stand by me, I am 
neither afraid of death nor the grave, but am willing to die 
when it pleaseth the Lord." She was often engaged in prayer 
on behalf of her parents, expressing more than ordinary affec- 
tion for them, and also spoke of the peaceful state of her mind 
and her w^illingness to die, saying, '^ I am going where, I 
trust in the Lord, I shall have rest ; for the Lord is my rest." 

She died on the following day, at the age of about fifteen 
years. 



Peter W. Hall, son of Thomas Hall, died at Brookfield 
school, near Wigton, England, on the 5th of the 3rd month 
1841, aged nearly fifteen years. 

He evinced considerable originality of thought and great 
proneness for minute investigp^ion, even from a child. He 
was of studious habits and whilst at school displayed a strong 
bias for the medical profession, which probably induced a 
closer application to study than was quite consistent with pru- 
dent regard for his health. As he advanced in years, his de* 



PETER W. HALL. 89 

sire for information increased. He possessed strong reasoning 
powers, which not unfrequently occasioned his father conside- 
rable uneasiness, lest the cultivation of this faculty should lead 
him from the simplicity of the Truth, to seek that *' knowledge 
which pufTeth up," to the neglect of that which alone can edify. 
Indeed, the seeds of vanity were sown in his heart, for he ac- 
knowledged, when brought to see the emptiness of such things, 
that previous to his attack of illness, he had thought there was 
no science beyond his reach, and that he had formerly hoped 
he should one day distinguish himself in the world, and to ac- 
complish this end, he was ready to devote his days and nights 
to study. But the Shepherd of Israel, whose eyes are over all 
his works, suffered him not to become entangled in the delu- 
sive vanities of life. The rod of affliction in the divine hand, 
humbled his spirit and soon stained the glory of this world in 
his view. The uncertainty of life and the awful realities of 
another state of being, were brought closely home to his mind, 
through the instrumentality of a friend in the ministry, who 
was led to address some of the youth ; and the impression thus 
made, was renewed and strengthened by the sudden and unex- 
pected decease of a near relation, about his own age, to whom 
he was greatly attached. The good seed thus sown, fell into 
ground measurably prepared by the great Husbandman, and it 
was not long ere fruit was brought forth to the praise of his holy 
name. 

A troublesome cough, languor, and a gradual prostration of 
strength, which came on while at the school, were the first in- 
dications of latent disease, but a hope was cherished that re- 
laxation, change of air, and exercise would soon restore him. 

During the progress of the complaint, although for some time 
he was backward in speaking of his feelings, yet the gentleness 
and meekness of the true disciple, and the increasing tender- 
ness of spirit inseparable from a change of heart, gave silent 
but sweet evidence to his nearest connections, that he was un- 
der the preparing hand of his Heavenly Father. As his illness 
assumed more alarming symptoms, much anxiety was felt by 
his parents to learn from himself, whether he was fully aware 
8* 



90 PETER W. HALL. 

that they had but little hopes of his restoration. Allusion 
being made to the uncertainty of his recovery, he said, *' I feel 
resigned, however it may be." 

Not long afterwards, being informed that the physicians con- 
sidered his case beyond their skill, with great calmness, he in- 
quired their opinion of the precise nature of the complaint, and 
how long they expected he would continue in this state of be- 
ing. He was informed, they thought he might go almost any 
moment, but that probably twelve hours might be the extent 
of his continuance. To this he meekly replied, *^ I am resign- 
ed ; I have nothing to do but to die." After this, he spoke 
largely on the great love and mercy of God in Christ Jesus, 
and declared where his hopes were fixed. ** I have nothing 
of my own to depend upon; my trust is in that dear Saviour, 
who said, ^ Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy 
laden, and I will give you rest.' I feel nothing now to make 
me uncomfortable — his mercy is inestimable. All my sins, and 
they have been so numerous, nothing but a Saviour's blood 
could have washed them away — all, I hope, are now for- 
given." 

After this period, (first month 1841) contrary to the expec- 
tation of his friends and the medical attendants, his life was 
prolonged sev-eral weeks. During this time, the wonders of 
redemption, which human wisdom can never comprehend, were 
largely unfolded to the comfort of his own mind and the edi- 
fication of others who were favoured to be with him. His sis- 
ter coming into the room, he addressed her very sweetly, call- 
ing her attention to the uncertainty of life and the need of a 
continual preparation for death, by watchfulness and prayer and 
a daily walk with God. He urged her to diligence in reading 
the Scriptures and meditating thereon. In her intercourse 
with others, he enjoined her to practise the Saviour's precept, 
" All things whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you, 
do ye even so to them." 

Although about this time the medical men thought him ex- 
piring, he was borne up above the fear of death. Already, he 
seemed to be a partaker of the joys of heaven, and contempla- 



PETER W. HALL. 



91 



ted with delight the goodness and mercy of God. He was 
strengthened to speak with clearness, for nearly an hour and a 
half, on some gospel truths very precious to him, viz. the suffer- 
ings of a dying Saviour, — the efficacy of his blood to cleanse 
from all sin, the gift of the Holy Spirit which leads to true 
faith and perfect obedience, as its secret admonitions are attend- 
ed to, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience 
:>f Christ. 

Soon after this he spoke to his father on w^hat he apprehend- 
ed was the state of some of the boys in the school, expressing 
a very earnest desire that they might be brought to feel the ex- 
ceeding sinfulness of sin, and how dreadful it was for any to be 
living as without God in the world. *' O," added he, " that such 
were brought to repentance." After expressing his thank- 
fulness for the merciful dealings of his Heavenly Father, par- 
ticularly for having been for the last few months under imme- 
diate parental care, and for the advantage he found in having 
a chamber to himself, where he could wait upon the Lord in 
inward retirement, previous to going to rest ; he added, ^' Oh ! 
father, how refreshing these opportunities have been — they 
were precious." To a young female who had been watching 

very tenderly over him he spoke thus ; '' Oh, J , this is the time 

for thee, the time of health, to prepare for death. It will not 
do to trust to a sick-bed repentance. Prepare nozo to meet thy 
God ; then I hope thy death-bed will be as comfortable as mine. 
Do care tenderly for thy brother. You girls who have brothers, 
watch over them, — they need it." 

Having expressed a desire to see some of the boys who were 
at the school, they were called singly to his bed-side. To the 
first he said, " The doctor has told me, that probably T have 
not more than twelve hours to live. In that short period how 
could I prepare for death, if my peace had not been made? I 
wish to recommend thee to read thy Bible very attentively. 
Begin each day with supplication to be preserved from evil, 
and be sure to close each day with a close examination how it 
has been spent. If thou hast done wrong, crave earnestly to 
be forgiven for the dear Saviour's sake. x4ttend diligently to 



92 PETER W. HALL. 

the opportunities for reading and waiting upon God ; and be 
not afraid to avow thyself one of his followers. Remember 
what the Saviour himself said ; ^ Whosoever shall be ashamed 
of me. and of my words, of him will the Son of Man be asha- 
med, when he shall come in his own glory, and in his Father's, 
and of the holy angels ; but, whosoever shall confess me,* that is, 
he who acknowledgeth me before men, and who is not afraid 
of manifesting himself to be a true believer and follower of 
Chiist, * him shall the Son of Man also confess before the an- 
gels of God.' Life is very short; many are cut off as in a mo- 
ment ; the longest is but one hundred years, and what is that 
compared with eternity ? When this life closes, it is but the 
beginning of that which will last for ever. H there were no 
other consideration than this, how foolish it would be to attend 
only to the things which belong to this brief portion of time, 
and neglect those of eternal moment ! Live then each day as 
if it were thy last." Another he exhorted, with fond affection 
and with great earnestness of spirit, to be continually in a state 
of preparation. *^ Watch and pray daily : never miss examina- 
tion at the close of each day, how that portion of time has been 
spent. ^^ Seek earnestly for repentance for every sin of omis- 
sion and commission ; and when favoured to do what is right, 
Oh ! do not trust to that ; nothing but the mercy of God in 
Christ Jesus can save us, blotting out our sins. Pray for con- 
tinual preservation, for the enemy is ever busy with his tempta- 
tions to mislead. Resist him, and he will flee from thee. 
How wonderful is the Saviour's love ! He who was equal with 
God, left the bosom of his Father, took upon himself our na- 
ture and became an inhabitant of this earth, leading the most 
painful life, tempted, tried, led into the wilderness amongst the 
wild beasts there ; and to crown all, suffered the ignominious 
death of the cross; without which sacrifice not one soul could 
hope to be saved ; for all have sinned and fallen short of the 
glory of God. Now He remains for ever our gracious Interces- 
sor with the Father, presenting our prayers with acceptance to 
him. This is not all : He hath given each of us his holy spirit, 
to lead and guide us. O, mind that — it will manifest that which 



PETER W. HALL. 93 

IS evil, and if attended to, lead to peace. Such transcendent 
love and mercy mast not be slighted. Watch diligently — look 
to the Saviour, who was never overcome." His mind now 
appeared relieved, and he broke forth in sweet ejaculations, 
commemorating the Lord's goodness in having dealt so gra- 
ciously with him, and given him the assurance that all his sins 
were freely forgiven for Christ's sake; adding,'* it is this which 
makes my death-bed so easy and comfortable. How wonder- 
ful is the Lord's goodness ! Oh, my Saviour 1 What transcen- 
dent love ! What mercy, to be called in my youth by the most 
gentle, yet the most effectual means; and all my sins — they 
were so many, nothing but Thy blood could wash them out — 
now seem entirely taken away. Mercy ! mercy ! adorable mer- 
cy 1 I have done nothing to promote the Lord's glory : that is 
humiliating; yet we find those who wrought but one hour in the 
vineyard received their reward. But, indeed, our own works 
never can save us. All the righteousness of man is as filthy 
rags. We can do nothing but by the ability which is given by 
the good Spirit of God," — a sentiment which he often and 
feelingly expressed. 

Towards evening, he received a message of love from the 
girls in the school, and though so much exhausted that it seemed 
scarcely possible for him to endure more fatigue, he expressed 
a wish to see them all, at intervals, and to begin with the first 
class, saying, " I do feel a desire to see them — the good Mas- 
ter will require nothing but what he will give strength to per- 
form." Believing that he really felt the love of Christ con- 
straining him to this service, his request was granted. He 
spoke to them with remarkable fervency of spirit and very so- 
lemn feelings, and it appeared to be a message of love to their 
souls. 

On taking each by the hand, he spoke nearly as follows : 
"Thou seest me now upon my death-bed. L was not aware 
that my end was so near. If I had put off to a death-bed re- 
pentance, how could I have been prepared in so short a time 
for a never-ending eternity ? I want to entreat thee to prepare 
for death now in the morning of life. The flower that is of- 



94 PETER W. HALL. 

fered in the bud, is no mean sacrifice. Give God thy neart 
now. Begin every day with supplication to Him for preserva- 
ion during the day ; and before thou closest thy eyes in sleep, 
examine how that portion of time has been spent. Crave for- 
giveness for all thy sins in the name of the dear Saviour. Seek 
in Him for more strength to watch and resist the enemy ; yea, 
watch and pray — the spirit may be willing, but the flesh is 
weak. Many a snare does the enemy lay to entangle, but the 
good Spirit of God will discover all these. If thou art enabled 
to do any good thing, do not depend upon that for acceptance. 
It is all through mercy, pure, unmerited mercy, that we are 
saved, by having our sins washed away in the blood of the 
Lamb." 

To another, he said, ** Thou must expect many scoffings 
and deridings in submitting to the cross of Christ. Let not 
this discourage thee. Remember who hath said, * Whosoever 
shall be ashamed of me and my words, of him also will the 
Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his 
Father with the holy angels ; but whosoever shall confess me 
before men,' not being afraid to evince his love by obedience, 
* him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven.' 
What is the longest life, and what is time, compared with eter- 
nity? A few years may be thine, but that is uncertain. Be 
prepared to meet thy God — thy everlasting judge, now in thy 
youth. Live every day as if it were thy last — this is the only 
way to peace, and to know a death-bed made comfortable. 
Let nothing induce thee to put off this preparation. The Lord 
hath said, * My spirit shall not always strive with man.' Thou 
mayest be called away in a state of insensibility, or the poor 
body may be so racked with pain, that thy mind cannot then 
centre upon God. This is my dying advice. Farewell — ^I 
hope we shall all meet again in that happy kingdom." 

This was a heart-tendering season — every eye was suffused 
with tears, save that of the dear child — he had none to shed. 
He was fast approaching that city where ** God shall wipe 
away all tears from the eyes ;" and already appeared to parti- 
cipate in its bliss. The opportunity was a great relief to him* 



PETER W. HALL. 95 

self; and after the children had retired, he said, '* Oh, father, 
how thankful I am for this opportunity, how happy do I feel ' 
Oh, heavenly Father, how merciful art thou !" 

The night was spent nearly, if not entirely, without sleep, 
but in the sweet enjoyment of that peace which is the precious 
gift of the Prince of Peace, graciously imparted to those who 
humbly endeavour to do his will. *^ Oh, how happy do I feel!'' 
he again repeated, '* I do not wish to sleep/' Nature was too 
far exhausted to admit of seeing any more of the girls at that 
time; but he desired his kind love to be given to each, with 
the assurance that he felt an equal degree of love for all. 

Many and fervent were his prayers that he might be pre- 
served in humility and patience to the end. On seventh day, 
after a little broken slumber, the following petition was audi- 
bly put up : ** O holy Father, enable me through the name of 
Jesus Christ, to be made meet for an admittance into those 
holy mansions where nothing that is impure or unholy can 
ever enter." He very frequently besought the Lord for more 
patience and more humility, and his requests were answered, 
for humility was the clothing of his spirit, and patience seemed 
to have its perfect work. Nothing like complaint or murmur- 
ing ever escaped his lips. 

After being reduced apparently to the verge of the grave, a 
very decided improvement took place without any perceptible 
cause; his breathing, which had been very laborious, became 
much easier ; he slept on either side, and frequently asked for 
food, which he quite enjoyed. Even the medical men began 
to entertain a hope of his restoration. This change, so agree- 
able to those around him, occasioned the dear boy a very 
close trial. He thought he had nearly done with time, and 
now the prospect of recovery, or of lingering longer upon this 
earth, brought him very low. '' Oh, father," he said, '' the 
doctors have made me very low-spirited : I thought I was near 
my close, now that does not appear to be the case, more means 
are to be used for my recovery; Oh, how much rather would 
I die !" 

A moment's reflection, however, convinced him that it w«s 



96 PETER W. HALL. 

quite as necessary to be resigned to live as to die, if it was the 
Lord's will ; and be quickly regained bis wonted serenity of 
mind, often meekly uttering the ejaculation, '^ Not my will, 
but thine, be done, O Lord ! Grant me patience, I pray thee, 
thy time is the best time." 

On the 2nd of second month, he received an acceptable 
religious visit from two female friends, who were made the in- 
struments of much comfort to his mind, and he frequently af- 
terwards offered thanksgiving and praise for the benefits thus 
conferred on him. Soon after, he supplicated thus : ''Oh right- 
eous Father! thou hast dealt mercifully with me in all things. 
If it be thy will to make use of me as an instrument in the 
church, thou canst raise me up again, for all power is thine. 
If not, I crave of thee to take me to thyself Oh, thy unutter- 
able kindness ! Thou hast not brought me to death by a very 
painful disease. Thou hast freely forgiven all my sins, through 
the mediation of the dear Saviour, the only mediator between 
thee and sinful man. O be with me to the end. Grant me 
more patience and humility even for thy name's sake, amen." 
A little afterwards he said, " Oh Lord, if I may be removed to 
the regions of bliss, may it be done in a short time ; but not 
my will, but thine be done." 

After a season of deep trial from bleeding at the nose and 
much coughing, under which nature seemed ready to sink, he 
thus addressed his heavenly Father : " O, wilt thou be pleased 
to look down with an eye of pity upon a poor sinner, who has 
nothing of his own to offer to thee, for all my righteousness is 
as filthy rags Grant me patience and humility through Jesus 
Christ, who descended from heaven to save sinners, of whom 
I am chief: yet through his unutterable love, and tender com- 
passion, I humbly hope I shall be permitted to enter thy king- 
dom, to join for ever the choir of angels in praising thee, to 
whom all glory and power belong, even for ever — amen." 
Shortly after, he exclaimed, "Oh, most gracious Saviour, how 
I love thee ! I crave to do all thy commandments. What 
unutterable love ! to leave the right hand of the majesty on 
high ; to be put to the most painful death as an atonement for 



PETER W. HALL. 97 

our sins ! Leave me not, I pray thee, but preserve me from 
evil — preserve me in watchfulness, in humility, in resignation 
to thy holy will. Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly." 

Prayer and praise seemed to be the constant engagement of 
his spirit. His mother entering the room, he said, '' O mo- 
ther, what a sweet opportunity we had ! O, how comforting ! 
I would not exchange the enjoyments of this sick-bed for all 
the buoyancy of health." As night approached, he requested 
to be placed in a recumbent posture and then desired his father 
to leave him alone for a short time. Before sinking to rest, 
he prayed thus : *' O merciful Father, through the mediation 
of Jesus Christ, whose precious blood was shed as a sacrifice 
for sin, receive me, if it please thee, into thy kingdom. Thou 
knowest all my backslidings — how often I have turned from 
thee ; but thou hast blotted out all my transgressions for his 
sake. Oh ! what kindness ! Sustain me, I pray thee, for the 
enemy is very busy, in all situations, but thy power can pre- 
serve. Grant me, I pray thee, to be fully resigned to thy will, 
whether to live or die ; and may thy will be done. Amen." 
His whole soul seemed to be absorbed in adoration and praise 
for the redemption of fallen man, and he once more exclaimed, 
" Oh ! adorable Saviour ! Merciful Father, I have nothing of 
my own to offer unto thee — He alone is the Mediator — through 
Him only I hope to be admitted into thy kingdom, having all 
my sins u^ashed and made white in his blood. How great and 
marvellous are thy works, Lord God Almighty !" 

Shortly after this, an attack of coughing and expectoration 
came on, which threatened immediate dissolution ; when re- 
lieved, he was distinctly heard to breathe thus, " O gracious Fa- 
ther, enable me through Jesus Christ, to bear patiently every 
trial which thou mayest yet see meet to give." Often did this 
dear child express his astonishment that any should think reli- 
gion a gloomy thing. ** None," said he, '^ can be so happy as 
the good ; none can have such cause for cheerfulness." 

Every little attention bestowed upon him was so gratefully 
received, that it was a pleasure to wait on him. He evinced 
the fondest affection for his step-mother, often exclaiming, "O 
9 



98 PETER VV. HALL. 

mother, dear mother, I can never reward /hee for all thy kind- 
ness. O, how I love thee! May a gracious God reward thee; 
I cannot do it." A near relation, dressing his chest, which 
was extremely sore, observed, *' We never need complain, when 
this poor child has such a chest as this ;" to which he sweetly 
replied, " Neither must I complain of this, when the dear Sa- 
viour, the Son of God, suffered incomparably more for me." 
He seemed to have arrived at that state recommended by the 
Apostle, " Pray without ceasing-^-in every thing give thanks. 
When the energies of nature were sinking under the pressure 
of the disease, and no comfortable position could be found to 
rest his wearied, aching frame, he found in God a never-failing 
refuge. In one of these trying seasons, he broke forth thus : 
"O merciful God, how marvellous are thy works, and thy ways 
past finding out ! Oh ! Jesus, thou diedst upon the cross for 
me, that my sins might be blotted out ; that I might be washed 
and purified in thy blood, thou Lamb of God. How m.any kind 
friends I have about me who try to alleviate my sufferings — it 
is thou that preparest their hearts. Come, my Saviour; come 
quickly — but Oh 1 for patience to wait thy appointed time, for 
thy will is best : forgive my impatience, O Jesus, ray sweet 
Saviour. Amen." 

Another time he remarked *^ Oh ! how sweet to wait upon 
the Lord, in silence and in prayer!" Once, when much ex- 
hausted, he said to his mother, *' O, dear mother, I think I can- 
not survive much longer ; my bodily strength seems well nigh 
gone, but if I live, I know I shall be provided for night and 
day — but my Saviour had, when on this earth, nowhere to lay 
his head." Awakening out of a slumber, he said, '' Oh, dear 
mother, when I was asleep, I thought I saw all my sins arrayed 
against me, like a mountain, ready to overwhelm me, but on 
looking up, I saw a ladder firmly fixed, the top of which reach- 
ed to heaven : this I grasped and began to ascend, as my only 
means of escape. That ladder, I think, was Christ : He is my 
only hope of salvation." 

Sixth-day evening, 5th of second month, he orayed, * Oh, gra* 
cious nnd merciful Father, who dwellest within the heavens, 



PETER W. HALL. 99 

look down upon me who am one of the meanest of thy crea- 
tures — O prepare me a place in thy kingdom I" Speaking of 
the goodness and mercy of the Almighty toward him, he said, 
*' He hath created a clean heart and renewed a right spirit 
within me." To a young friend, watching by him, he said, 
'' Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth, 
while the evil days come not, nor the years draw nigh, when 
thou wilt say, I have no pleasure in them. I remembered my 
Creator, and now he hath not forsaken me. Oh ! how glorious 
to think that I shall soon be an inhabitant of the celestial city — I 
shall not be here long — no, His but the twinkling of an eye 
and all will be over." 

Eighth of second month, he had a better night than usual, 
yet it was evident that the complaint was making stealthy but 
sure progress. His medical attendants met in the afternoon : 
and after they were gone, he appeared wishful to know what 
they then thought of his case. On being mformed that their 
hope was now only to alleviate, not to arrest the disease, with 
a sweet and most expressive smile, he gently uplifted his eyes, 
and said, '' Blessed be the name of the Lord ! Oh, happy, 
happy," — his grateful placid look spoke the rest. Several days 
passed over without any decided change, but the little remain- 
ing strength was gradually vVasting away. As the medical 
men had strongly enjoined him to converse as little as possible, 
much expression was not heard ; yet day after day he was en- 
gaged in scarcely audible whispers, breathing out his suppli- 
cations to God, and the solemn accents of thanksgiving often 
broke from his lips in a tone too low to be correctly repeated. 
*' Sweet Jesus! Merciful Saviour! Inconceivable is thy good- 
ness ! Equal with the Father, thou leftest the glories of heaven 
to die for poor sinful man — love unutterable ! even I, the mean- 
est and most unworthy of thy creatures, hope to gain an ad- 
mission into thy heavenly kingdom, through thy intercession, 
O my Saviour." Great was his love to those about him, and 
a desire to be found faithful in imparting what he felt for the 
well-being of one of his school-fellows, for whom he had pre- 
viously evinced a deep religious concern, induced him, after 



100 PETER W. HALL. 

having obtained his father's permission, to break through the 
doctor's injunction. The opportunity, at his own request, was 
a private one ; an air of cheerfulness and heartfelt satisfaction 
was spread over the dear child's countenance, on his father's re- 
turn into his chamber, affording a silent evidence of solid peace 
of mind. After this, from time to time, others of the children 
whom he had not previously addressed, were introduced 
into his chamber, to whom he spoke in accordance with his 
feelings, with tendering effect. 

On the 10th of second month, as his mother entered his room, 
he replied to her kind inquiries, " Oh ! dear mother, every suc- 
ceeding day brings me nearer to my peaceful home." About 
this time he disposed of his books and other little things as pre- 
sents to those about him, and with great calmness, but with 
tremulous hand, he inscribed those last mementoes of his love. 
He continued a sojourner on earth longer than was expected, 
* with his loins girt about and his light burning,' patiently await- 
ing the coming of his Lord, his work appearing to be accom- 
plished, and his warfare ended. His faculties remained clear to 
the last. The sweetness and innocence of his conversation^ 
the cheerfulness and serenity of his mind, the liveliness of his 
faith, his gentleness and love, and the meekness and patience 
of his spirit, afforded beautiful evidence that the work of right- 
eousness is peace, and the effect of righteousness is quietness 
and assurance for ever. After a day of considerable enjoy- 
ment, and an entire exemption from pain, he sunk to repose as 
in the arms of redeeming love, and was mercifully favoured 
with an easy passage to the realms of bliss — to join, as we hum- 
bly hope, in that holy anthem, so dear to him on earth, ** Wor- 
thy is the Lamb that was slain" — yea, ** blessing, and honour, 
and glory, and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, 
and unto the Lamb for ever." 



Barbara Scaif, of Blackside, in the county of Westmore- 
land, England, was a child that feared the Lord, and was obe- 
dient to her parents. She and her sister being taken ill with 



BARBARA SCAIF. 101 

the small-pox, many of the neighbours came to see them, and 
their company and conversation being disagreeable, she desired 
her mother not to allow them to stay ; ^' For," said she, '' we 
have no need of such empty talk as is used amongst too many; 
we would be quiet, that we may pray to the Lord to forgive us 
the faults we have committed ; and if He spare our lives at this 
time, I hope and believe we shall amend, and have a care of 
displeasing the Lord while we live." 

About the seventh day of her illness, being under much 
concern, she prayed thus — '*0, Almighty God! I cry unto 
thee ; blot out all my transgressions, and my sins ; let them 
come no more into thy remembrance. I beg it of thee, in the 
name of Jesus Christ, with all my soul and with all my strength. 
Let thy favourable countenance be upon me." Her prayers 
were frequently put up to the throne of grace, not only for her- 
self, but also for her parents and her sister, beseeching the 
Lord to strengthen her to resiorn herself freelv to His will. 
She advised her brother to be ^* faithful to the Lord and to his 
religion ; to love the Lord with all his heart, and not to love 
the w^orld nor the pleasures thereof" Alluding to her rela- 
tions, she said, " I can freely part with and leave them all, for 
the enjoyment of the comfort and happiness of which my soul 
is made sensible;" and concluded with praises to the Lord 
for the riches of his grace and the comfort she had received 
from Him. 

Being pressed by her attendants to take some food, she de- 
clined, saying, ** Do not trouble me with it; for if thereby you 
think to keep me, it is all in vain. I must die and leave you ; 
neither would I desire to live for all the world : for to be with 
the Lord is better than ten thousand worlds, with whom I shall 
rest for evermore — even with God and His saints — his faithful 
people and servants; glory to his name for evermore." 

She manifested much tenderness of spirit and watchfulness 
over herself, lest she should speak an unbecoming word. She 
was kind and sympathising to those about her, and seemed 
more concerned at the trouble she gave them in waiting upon 
her, than for her own sufferings. On the day of her decease 
9* 



102 SARAH FEATHERSTONE. 

she told her mother, that that morning would nearly finish her 
time in this world, '' for," said she, ** the Lord will ease me 
ere long, take away all my pain and wipe all tears from my 
eyes." Presently after, she remarked, '* I am ready to leave 
this world," and desired her parents to be contented with the 
will of the Lord, and about one o'clock in the morning she 
quietly departed to her rest in Jesus. She was about fifteen 
years of age. 



Sarah, daughter of Joseph and Sarah Featherstone, died in 
the sixteenth year of her age. When very young she was de- 
sirous of hearing and obeying the voice of heavenly wisdom, 
and was careful to remember and fear her crreat Creator. To 
her parents she vyas affectionate and obedient, and on all occa- 
sions showed herself to be of a meek and quiet spirit. 

Soon after being taken ill, she informed her mother that she 
believed she should be removed from her ; and when it was 
proposed to send for a physician, seemed unwilling, observing, 
**I am freely given up to the will of the Lord, whether to live 
or die. It was showed me that I was not for a long life, and 
if this be the time of my change I am content." The anxiety 
and affliction of her mother at the prospect of losing her be- 
loved child, were a source of trouble to her, and she earnestly 
desired her to seek after resignation, saying, " Thy dear and 
tender love to me has been very great, and in that love I desire 
we may rest, freely given up to the will of God ; for the Lord 
may not see meet to trust me in this wicked world any longer. 
O, the abominable pride of this world ! There are some 
amongst us who can take liberty to fashion themselves in many 
things like the world, both in their habit and other needless 
things. Oh ! but the Christian's life is another thing — this is 
not the adorning that we are to put on ; for if the righteous 
scarcely be saved, where shall the wicked and the ungodly 
appear ?" 

Her disorder being very severe, she said, •* I was never so 
sick in my life. I am sick at my heart. O Lord, in mercy re- 



MARY BEWLEY. 103 

member me and bear me up above all my afflictions, for my 
heart trusteth in thee." After this she laid very still, bearing 
her sickness with much patience, and shortly before her close, 
said, " O, my dear and heavenly Father ! come away — come 
away, for my heart trusteth in thee" — and so fell asleep in the 
Lord. 



Mary Bewley, daughter of George Bewley, of Cork in 
Ireland, was a sober and affectionate child, obedient to her pa- 
rents and courteous and gentle in her demeanour ; qualities 
which endeared her to such as had the pleasure of her acquain- 
tance. She loved and kept to plainness in her apparel and 
conversation, and disliked the finery and vain fashions of the 
world. Being of a delicate constitution and often in ill health, 
she was thoughtful about her latter end, and under the feeling 
of religious concern, was frequent and earnest in prayer to God, 
that through the aid of his grace she might experience a pre- 
paration for her final change. This fervent exercise of spirit 
was mercifully regarded by Him who hears and answers pray- 
er ; and she was enabled to resign herself entirely to his will, 
often expressing that she had no wish to live except to serve 
the Lord, and begging for patience to bear her afflictions in a 
becoming manner. 

After she was taken ill, the consideration of the way in which 
she had spent her past time, and of what she had said or done 
amiss, often employed her serious thoughts ; and being brought 
to see the exceeding sinfulness of sin, she prayed to the Lord 
*' to pardon and pass by her offences," desiring also the help of 
the spirits and prayers of those about her. Addressing her sis- 
ter Hannah, she said, *' Honour thy father and mother, and do 
not give way to little foolish things, for by small things the 
enemy draws away the minds of poor children — mind thy dear 
sister's dying words, and do not put off to a dying day and thnik 
it is time enough." 

In the evening, her father coming to see her, she expressed 
to him ner willingness to lie, but longed for a more full assu- 



104 MARY BEWLEY. 

ranee of the love and favour of God. The following morning 
however, when he inquired how she was, she answered, ** Very 
weak, — but I feel a little more comfort now. I hope the Lord 
is my strength ;" and she called upon God, saying, *' Dear Lord, 
forgive me my sins and teach me to pray. Lord have mercy 
on me — my Saviour, have mercy on me — take me, dear Lord, 
if thou please ; draw me with the cords of thy love." The 
doctor inquiring respecting her feelings, she replied, ^' I am 
weak, but the Lord is strong, and on him alone is my depen- 
dence." 

To her parents, she expressed great affection and gratitude 
for the tender care they had exercised in preventing her from 
indulging in wrong things — and said, that she had formerly 
been too much disposed to rest satisfied in a religious educa- 
tion, but as she grew in years she found this was not sufficient, 
and ardent desires were raised in her mind that she might live 
continually in the fear of the Lord. About this time she was 
much tried by the suggestions of the enemy of her happiness, 
which she mentioned to her grandmother, and requested her 
prayers for her, that the Lord would take her to himself — and 
when her grandmother spoke encouragingly to her and inform- 
ed her that it was often the experience of those who lived near 
the Lord, to be beset with the temptations of the wicked one; 
the child answered, *^ I am very weak and can do nothing for 
myself. It is the Lord that doth all for me. The Lord hath 
been very merciful to me and is so still." Her heart being 
filled with gratitude and love to God, for his manifold mercies, 
she broke forth after this manner : '^ How sweet is the love of 
God to my soul — O that I could praise him enough for his love 
and mercy ! If the love of God is so sweet now, what will it 
be when I get fully to it? O, that I was with thee now; dear 
Lord, take me into thy arms — I do not now wonder to have 
heard so many praising the Lord, for he is worthy of more 
praise than I have strength to give him." 

After this season of heavenly consolation and enjoyment, i^ 
pleased the Lord to withdraw the light of his countenance and 
permit her to be tried with desertion ; under which dispensa- 



JOSEPH POOLE. 105 

tion, her prayers were earnest that he would not entirely for- 
sake her, but in his own time *'lift up the iiglit of his counte- 
nance again upon her, and receive her where the wicked cease 
from troubling and the weary are at rest.'*' She then prayed 
for patience to wait the Lord's time; and being asked to take 
some nourishment, seemed to decline it, saying, '' O, the love 
of God is what T desire. Dear Lord, send comfort — why will 
thou withdraw thyself from thy poor creature ? O for one taste 
of thy love before I go." 

Apprehending death to be near, she desired to take leave 
of her parents and the family, which she did in a very affec- 
tionate manner ; and it pleased Him who is rich in mercy to 
all those that call upon Him, to satisfy her soul with the re- 
newed incomes of His love, in a humble sense whereof she 
said, *^ O, dear Lord, how sweet is thy love and presence — no 
tongue can tell but those who feel it — O praises to the Lord — 
how shall I praise him enough ?" She desired those present 
to unite with her in magnifying the worthy name of the Lord, 
and expressed her belief that she should be with her dear Sa- 
viour that night, and continued praising him as long as her 
strength permitted. She departed this life on the 6th of eighth 
month, 1730, aged fifteen years and five months. 



Joseph Poole, son of Joseph and Sarah Poole, deceased 
the 29th of twelfth month, 1785, aged about sixteen years. 

In his childhood he manifested a remarkable innocency and 
sweetness of disposition, and a sobriety uncommon in one of 
his years, seldom indulging himself in those plays and pastimes 
to which children are generally addicted. Being endued with 
a good understanding, enlarged by obedience to the early visi- 
tations of Divine grace, he attained a considerable degree of 
religious experience, and would often speak on serious subjects 
in so sensible a manner, as to excite the admiration of those 
who heard him. 

Being fond of learning, and having a peculiar taste for such 



106 JOSEPH POOLE. 

Studies, he made considerable progress in the mathematics and 
other useful branches of science, as well as literature, which, 
however, did not appear to elate him. He was remarkably 
diligent in reading the Holy Scriptures, and greatly delighted 
in the company of pious persons and the attendance of reli 
gious meetings. About a year and a half before his decease, 
it pleased the Lord to visit him in an eminent manner with the 
influences of the Holy Spirit, to draw him ihto nearer and 
more intimate acquaintance with himself, and wean his affec- 
tions from all sublunary objects. As he yielded to the opera- 
tion of that baptism which is compared to a refiner's fire and 
fuller's soap, he was purified from the pollutions of sin, and 
*' to the praise of the glory of God's grace, wherein he hath 
made us accepted in the Beloved," it may be said, that he be- 
came emphatically " a new creature." 

Continuing steadfast in his love and obedience to Christ Je- 
sus, he soon found it his duty to declare unto others what the 
Lord had done for his soul, and appeared in public testimony 
in several of the meetings of Friends, to their edification and 
comfort. The state of his mind, at the period when he first 
yielded to this requisition, may be gathered from the following 
memorandum, found after his decease, and dated 7th of eighth 
month, 1785, viz : 

'* Many perturbations and trials have been the lot of my in- 
heritance. May the Lord sanctify them to me, so as to render 
acceptable those things which seem bitter to the taste, and 
qualify me to labour in his vineyard to his honour, praise and 
glory ; of which he alone is worthy." 

He was weighty and fervent in spirit, and his deportment 
solid and instructive — cautious not to speak either in meetings 
for worship or discipline, without a clear evidence of Divine 
requiring, and his words being few and savoury tended to mi- 
nister grace to the hearers. His public declarations were short, 
connected, and free from affectation. He evinced a tender 
feeling for the situation of the poor and those in affliction, 
and would frequently visit them, freely contributing to the 
relief of their necessities, as well as imparting counsel or con- 
solation. 



JOSEPH POOLE. 107 

A portion of almost every day was devoted to retirement and 
religious contemplation, in which he took great delight, and 
would occasionally record the fruits of the solitary hours which 
he thus passed. The following was written on such an occa- 
sion, viz : *' How precious is thy presence, O God ! how sub- 
lime are thy delights! How beautiful is thy majesty, excelling 
that of all outward princes ! Placed far above all principalities, 
thou delightest those who humbly seek thee, with refreshing 
well-sprin2fs from thy Divine fountain — thou hast reserved de- 
lightful pleasures for them. O, Lord, I have heard thy voice 
which is sweet ; I have beheld thy countenance which is come- 
ly — keep me in a humble, reverent, watchful state ; knowing 
the enmity there is between thy precious seed which thou hast 
sown in our hearts, and that of Satan who is an enemy and a 
destroyer. O Lord, give me power to overcome, that so when 
time here shall fail me, I may be received into thy everlasting 
mansions, where the wicked cease from troubling and where 
the weary are at rest.'' 

In this watchful state of mind he sojourned on earth, bear- 
ing the daily cross and walking in that self-denying path which 
the righteous in all ages have trodden ; until it pleased Him 
whose ways are past finding out, to call him from works to a 
blessed reward in heaven. 

He was taken ill with the small-pox in the twelfth month, 
1785 ; and though he suffered much from the disease, was fa- 
voured with patience, and uttered many expressions which evin- 
ced his confidence and trust in the Lord's power, and his as- 
surance of mercy and acceptance through Jesus Christ his Re- 
deemer. The day on which he was attacked, he observed to 
his mother, ^' I am very sick, but I have sweet peace, and is 
not that well ?" After a painful night, he remarked, ^^ I have 
had a hard night of it ; but I have felt so much of the love of 
God that it makes amends for all my hardships." On another 
occasion, beincr in much pain, he said, '^ O, Lord, why am I 
thus afflicted, seeing thou knowest the integrity of my heart V 
and then prayed the Lord to grant him a little ease if it was 
consistent with his will. Soon after which he fell asleep, and 



108 ELIZABETH FLETCHER. 

on waking appeared much refreshed, and gratefully acknow- 
ledged the Lord's mercy and goodness in answering his peti- 
tion. 

He expressed to his mother his hope that she would be ens- 
bled to say with Job, '' The Lord gave and the Lord hath taken 
away, blessed be the name of the Lord " A few days before 
his decease, his spirit seemed to be drawn into near sympathy 
with some American Friends recently in England, with whom he 
had become acquainted, and he desired his dear love to be con- 
veyed to them, particularly John Pemberton and George Dillwyn, 
and their companions. The morning of his departure, several 
persons coming into the room, he spoke in a lively pertinent 
manner to their states ; and the last words he was heard to utter, 
were, '* I have tried it — I have proved it — nothing will do but 
what has the Master's stamp upon it.'' 

In a few moments after this, he fell into a sweet sleep and 
quietly departed. 



Elizabeth Fletcher was the daughter of John and Mary 

Fletcher, of Danby Dale, Yorkshire, England, 

When about five years of age a complaint appeared in her 
knee, from which she suffered much for a loner time, and at 
length it became evident that her life could only be prolonged 
by amputation. In the eleventh year of her age, after solidly 
considering the proposal, she cheerfully submitted to this pain- 
ful operation, and for a considerable time after her recovery, 
enjoyed good health. 

She was placed at Ackworth school, where she gained the 
love of her teachers and acquaintances; for though of a lively 
disposition, she was very affectionate and dutiful. Whilst there, 
some symptoms of disease returned ; but after leaving that se- 
minary, she was placed at Sheepscar school, near Leeds. Dur- 
ing her stay there, her sister Mary was taken ill and died, and 
the following extracts from a letter addressed to her by Eliza- 
beth, show that her mind was no stranger to the important cou^ 
cerns of the soul's salvation. 



ELIZABETH FLETCHER. 109 

'*I often feel very anxious about thy everlasting welfare, as 
well as of the rest of the family, but thine more, because thou 
art so poorly; yet I hope the Almighty, who is ever willing to 
help the poor and needy soul, will prepare thee for the awful 
change, before he takes thee to himself; if it be his will so to 
do. But if it please him to spare thee, I should think it a great 
favour. Unerring Wisdom knows what is for the best ; so we 
should be willing to say, * Not my will, but thine, O Lord, be 
done !' O my dear sister ! may we be prepared before the aw- 
ful day of judgment, when we shall have lo give an account of 
our thoughts, words and actions. My beloved sister, I think 
thou wilt find very kind promises in the holy Bible. I remem- 
ber some very gracious ones. Matt. xi. 28 to 30; Eccles. xi. 1. 
and xii. 1. ; Psalm ciii. and cxx. 1; and many more thou wilt 
find in that holy book. 

" My dear sister, I hope thou wilt not be offended at me, for 
what I have taken the liberty to write to thee; for I have felt 
very uncomfortable a long time, and as if I could not keep it 
from thee any longer. O, my dear sister ! I cannot express what 
a desire I feel on thy account, but I hope thou wilt be prepar- 
ed ! for we know neither the day nor the hour when it may 
please the Almighty to call us away. So farewell; if we never 
meet again in this world, I hope we shall in the next : farewell, 
my very dear sister.'' 

While thus tenderly solicitous for the eternal welfare of a 
beloved relative, this precious child was not negligent of the 
state of her own mind ; but there is good reason to believe, 
that by taking heed to the convictions of the Spirit of Truth, 
she was growing in grace, and in the knowledge of that salva- 
tion, which is the gift of God, through our Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ. 

In the twelfth month, 1824, her complaint assumed so alarm- 
ing a character, that it was deemed necessary to remove her 
home, and a long scene of acute bodily suffering ensued, during 
which Divine support and preservation were mercifully vouch 
safed, enabling her to endure with becoming fortitude and pa- 
tience the trials allotted her. 
10 



no ELIZABETH FLETCHER. 

In the time of her illness she uttered many heavenly expres- 
sions, evincing her love for her God and Saviour, and her re- 
signation to his blessed will — and also gave good advice to her 
relations and others who came to see her. A few of those noted 
down by her mother, are as follows : 

I3th of fifth month, 1825. She said she ought to bear all 
that was laid upon her with patience ; but felt so weak both 
in body and mind, she did not know what she should do; and 
was afraid she should not have patience. 

14th of fifth month. She called her mother to her bedside, 
and, with tears trickling down her cheeks, said, ** O mother! 
how different I feel this morning ! what a good night I have 
had ! The Lord is good ; — how he hath comforted me — how 
merciful ! O mother ! I hope we shall all meet again ! now I 
find nothing particularly to stand in my way; and I hope the 
Lord will be with me to the last. Thou hast been a kind mo- 
ther to me ; I hope the Lord will reward thee." 

First-day morning, 15th of fifth month, she took hold of the 
hand of one of her younger brothers, who was apt to give way 
too much to his temper, and in a very solemn manner desired 
him to be careful for the time to come, for he did not know 
how soon he might be laid upon a death-bed ; and the sooner 
he gave up, the better ; for as he grew older, his inclinations to 
evil would be stronorer, and the work would be harder. She 
then reminded him that it was near meeting time, and desired 
him when there, at his first sitting down, to endeavour to set- 
tle his mind on the Almighty, who was able to help and sup- 
port him ; and that he should not suffer his mind to ramble. 

21st of fifth month, she said, '* O dear mother ! what I have 
felt this night ! I believe I should not have been here now if I 
had been more patient. When my pain was so great, I thought 
if I only could sink away and be at rest ! but I fear I have been 
too impatient to begone. I believe I shall be at rest, for there 
is a place prepared for me in His glorious kingdom. Tlie 
licrht afflictions which I have had here are as nothinor in com- 
parison of the joys to come. I have prayed for all my dear 
brothers and sisters, that they maj be preserved, and live in 



ELIZABETH FLETCHER. Ill 

the fear of the Lord, and walk uprightly before Hiin ; so that 
we may all meet again in his glorious kingdom, never more to 
part. Christ died for our sins, and spilt his precious blood for 
us. What a gracious Redeemer! When the final close comes, 
I believe the Lord will send his angels to receive my spirit into 
his glorious kingdom, there to rest for evermore. I hope my 
brothers and sisters, and near relations will be here to see this 
poor bit of clay committed to the silent grave; and I believe it 
will not be long before I am gone hence." 

At another time she remarked what a favour it was that she 
was likely to be taken away in her youth, for she did not seem 
as though she should ever be as able to encounter with the world 
as many are; that she was freely given up, and had rather die 
than live. She then petitioned the Almighty that her father, 
mother, brothers and sisters, might be so preserved in his fear, 
as to be favoured to meet acrain where all sorrow and tears are 
wiped away for evermore. 

At another time, after lying still awhile, on being asked if 
she had got a little sleep, she replied : " I have had far greater 
enjoyment than that of sleep. I have been meditating about 
heavenly things : what an enjoyment is this! I believe I have 
been too impatient when my pain was sharp; I have endeavour- 
ed to be more patient, but I have fainted by the way. Last 
night I prayed fervently for help, and my prayer was answer- 
ed." On her mother raising her up in bed, she said : ** I hope 
this will be the last time, if it please the Almighty ; but I must 
wait my appointed time, though I long to be gone." 

On its being observed to her, that she was worse to-day, she 
replied: "No, no! weaker in body, but stronger in mind. 
What a comfortable day I have had ! I cannot express the 
comfort I feel ; — the all-protecting arm supports me. What 
comfortable sufferings !" 

On the evening of the same day, she said : " I long to be 
gone. What a Saviour ! What a blessed Redeemer have 1 1 
Had I been taken away soon after I was taken sick, what a 
state should I have been in ! so thoughtless are youth when in 
health. What a merciful Father have I had to do with ! He 



112 ELIZABETH FLETCHER. 

has led me gently along step by step ; and his guardian care 
has been over me. Dear father and mother, give me up freely 
Into the hands of a merciful God. I believe He will be with 
you and support you, only put your trust in Him ; the Lord 
giveth and taketh away at his pleasure." 

Soon afterwards she prayed after this manner : '' Be pleased, 
gracious Father ! to take me to thyself this night, if it be con- 
sistent with thy holy will." 

She then gave some directions about her funeral, and wished 
everything to be done with as much stillness and calmness 
as could well be; for she delighted in stillness and to be alone. 

First-day morning, the 22nd. She said her mind felt poor 
and low; and she supplicated the Almighty that He would ne- 
ver leave nor forsake her, but be with her to the end, and arise 
as with healino^ in his winofs. Enlarcrinof thus: *' O gracious 
Father ! grant me patience that I may hold out to the end ; for 
my body is exceedingly weak. May thy everlasting arms be 
underneath to support and bear me up in my low seasons 1" 

23rd of fifth month. She said : *' O mother ! I am afraid I 
am over-anxious; I fear I shall offend Him." Shortly after 
she prayed as follows: *' Be pleased, thou gracious Father ! to 
support me, and give me patience. I fear there is something 
more to be done ; I fear I have oifended Thee, in slighting thy 
gracious calls. If any wrong thing yet remains in me, be 
pleased, I humbly beseech Thee, to remove it. I love to be 
afflicted and to feel pain ; then I think Thou art proving and 
trying my faith and confidence in Thee. O Thou gracious 
Father! and Thou king of Saints! Thou who hast suffered 
upon the cross, and whose blood was spilt for our sins! be 
pleased, I pray Thee, if there be anything yet in me that is un- 
cleaUj not to leave me nor forsake me, until Thou hast made me 
clean, and washed my robes in the blood of the Lamb; only be 
jileased to give me patience, for I am afraid I shall offend Thee ; 
for I cannot think a good thought without thy help. Thou 
bountiful Father; I know I have slighted thy gracious calls in 
days that are past, and thought I would put it oflT until a more 
convenient time. What a poor disobedient creature I have 



ELIZABETH FLETCHER. 113 

been ! Be pleased, I pray Thee, to grant me an inheritance 
in thy glorious kingdom of rest. — I long to be still and quiet, 
that I may listen to hear thy still small voice in the secret of my 
heart ; and I want to clear my mind while I have strength ; for 
I wish at last to have nothing to do but to die. I humbly pray 
Thee that Thou wilt grant me an easy passage ; and be pleased 
to receive my spirit into thy never-ending kingdom. I pray 
Thee to support my dear father and mother, and give them 
crowns of glory when time is done." 

24th. This morning she said to her mother : *^ I have been 
comfortable this night far beyond my expectation. I was afraid 
I should offend the Lord last night, by not being patient enough 
in my weak state of body ; and after I had a little rest, I turn- 
ed my mind inward, and prayed to Him, that he would be 
pleased to be with me this night and comfort me ; when this 
passage was unexpectedly brought to my remembrance : * The 
Lord pitieth them that fear Him, like as a father pitieth his 
own children;' and I was comforted ; for I can truly say I was 
afraid to offend Him. — O, how gracious and merciful a Father 
He is to me ! how often have I slighted his gracious calls in 
days that are past; though I have often endeavoured to seek 
Him, but have fallen short and fainted by the way; then I 
had to go back and begin again. What a kind and merciful 
Father ! 

*' I cannot express the comfort I have felt this night. 1 be- 
lieve I have been over-anxious to be gone, but now 1 feel quite 
resigned to wait patiently the Lord's time, which certainly is 
the best time. The last day or two, I thought I should soon 
take my flight, and be at rest for evermore." 

, At another time she said, '' I have been very comfortable 
to-day ; and felt what I never felt before : I believe I am wash- 
ed and made white in the blood of the Lamb, who died for me 
and all mankind. What a gracious and forgiving Father is 
He ! I believe I shall be happy for evermore ! what a favour ! 
The Lord has been so mercifully kind to me all my life long; 
He followed me from day to day, and I often slighted his re- 
proofs, and thought perhaps I would pay attention to his gen- 
10* 



114 ELIZABETH FLETCHER. 

tie invitations at a more convenient season ; but I found this 
would not yield me any solid comfort. I saw I must give up 
my whole heart." 

How often is this the case with children, when their heaven- 
ly Father is pleased to visit their minds by his good Spirit, and 
reprove them foi their evil conduct or words, or to incline them 
to walk in the w lys of religion 1 They think they are young, 
and it will be socn enough some years to come ; or they are so 
full of play, that they cannot attend to it now, and so put by 
these gentle impressions to some future time, when, in their 
apprehensions, it may be more convenient to attend to them. 
But, ah ! little do such disobedient children think, that thepre- 
sent time is the only convenient season — their heavenly Father, 
whom they thus slight and neglect, may not visit them again 
by his good Spirit; and in the midst of their play and folly, 
death may cut them off. May all, therefore, of whatever age, 
hearken to the reproofs of this Divine Monitor, surrender their 
whole hearts to the Lord, and obey his blessed instructions ; 
for this is the way to obtain eternal life. 

Again, she remarked, '* What a merciful and forgiving Sa- 
viour have I had to deal with ! I have been favoured with a lin- 
gering sickness, and there have been many little things to be 
done away; but through mercy I had rather die than live, 
for I often felt myself very unfit to encounter with the 
world." 

*' And now, dear parents, I hope you will give me up freely ; 
and I hope my dear brothers and sisters will be a comfort to 
you, when my body is laid in the dust. I often think about 
my dear sister Ann ; but I believe the Lord is near her, and 
will never leave nor forsake her in her low seasons." 

** I wish my love to be remembered to all my friends and re- 
lations, who are not at my funeral ; and it is my desire that all 
things may be done as still and quietly as possible." 

The gradual progress of the disease reduced her to a state 
of extreme weakness, in which she could not raise her hand, 
nor scarcely articulate a word so as to be understood ; and after 
about six months confinnnent, she peacefully breathed her last, 



CHARLES COLEBY. 115 

on the 5th of the sixth month, 1825, aged sixteen years. Hav- 
ing made an entire surrender of her heart to the Lord, and pa- 
tiently endured those refining baptisms which were necessary 
to purify her spir.t, we doubt not, she is entered into the joy 
of her Lord ; and through his mercy joined the innumerable 
company of redeemed children, to sing the praises of the Lord 
God and the Lamb, through the endless ages of eternity. 



Charles Coleby of Alton, in Hampshire, England, was the 
son of Joshua and Mary Coleby, of London. 

In childhood he discovered an active and cheerful disposi- 
tion, and his becoming deportment gained him the esteem and 
affection of his school-fellows and teachers. After the com- 
pletion of his education, he was placed as an apprentice with 
his uncle at Alton, where he discharged his duties in business 
with fidelity. 

He early evinced a serious turn of mind by his reverent be- 
haviour in meetings and during the time of silence before 
meals, as well as by his general orderly conduct. He also 
manifested a desire to read books on religious subjects, espe- 
pecially the Holy Scriptures, in which he appeared to delight. 
When about the age of fifteen, in replying to a letter from his 
father relative to the selection of books, he observed that he 
had been reading Newton's Dissertation on the Prophecies, 
from which he derived much satisfaction, and that he was sur- 
prised any one could entertain principles of infidelity after a 
careful perusal of this work, in which there are such clear 
proofs of the Scripture prophecies having been fulfilled. 

For many months previous to the commencement of the af- 
fliction which terminated his life, there appeared to be an in- 
creased watchfulness in all his actions, and renewed attention 
to his religious duties, retiring when opportunity offered, for 
meditation and prayer. Those who witnessed his compara- 
tively innocent life, entertained the hope that he would have 
but little conflict of mind to pass through when brought on a 



116 CHARLES COLEBY. 

sick-bed ; yet it pleased Divine Wisdom to try him with deep 
baptisms of spirit, arising in part from the awful impressions 
he had of the exceeding sinfulness 3f sin. 

He often lamented that during the time he was at Ack worth 
school, he had told some known untruths, the recollection of 
which brought him into great mental affliction, as did also the 
following circumstance, which occurred when he was about 
seven years old. Whilst with an uncle at Harleston, he had 
taken a farthing without his leave, which he now requested his 
aunt, who attended him during his illness, to return, saying 
it might appear a small sum, and it was not the amount, but 
the act, which pressed upon his mind. The request being 
complied with, he appeared to be relieved. He bore his long 
illness w^ith much patience, and often asked to be alone, or, 
when able, retired into another room ; and on these occasions 
he was earnestly engaged in prayer to the Almighty that he 
mio'ht be assisted to hold fast his faith and be favoured to close 
his life with calmness and resignation to the Divine will. In 
vocal supplication he evinced a strong sense of the necessity 
of a Redeemer, which he often expressed with much fervency, 
believing that through Him alone, we obtain forgiveness of sins 
and have access to God. 

He was desirous to have his mind abstracted from all out- 
ward objects and weaned from a dependence on any but the 
Lord alone ; observing, *' Oh ! that I could love him more and 
more, and that he would be pleased to give me a broken heart 
and a contrite spirit.'' On its being remarked that his suffer- 
ings were great, he would reply, *' They are small indeed, 
when compared with those of my dear Redeemer." Once, 
about midnight, he broke forth in fervent supplication for a 
considerable time, concluding with these words, *' Thine is the 
power, mine is the weakness — thine is the glory, mine is the 
shame — Amen." 

During the last few days of his life, being extremely sore 
and weary with lying, he suffered much pain whenever he was 
moved, yet did not complain, but said he humbly hoped that 
his patience might hold ou : to the end ; often desiring the pray- 



HENRY ATKINSON. 117 

ers of those about him. The day before his death, his suffer- 
ings were extreme, and he seemed desirous to be released, yet 
centered in resignation, saying very sweetly to his father, '' pray 
for me, but be sure to say, thy will be done and not mine." 
During the night he was at times much agitated, and was con- 
cerned lest he should say anything amiss during the unsettled 
state of his mind. But in the morning this was mercifully re- 
moved and succeeded by a holy calm, which no language can 
express, and of which all in the room seemed in a degree to 
partake. From this time until his death, about an hour and a 
half, he was engaged in supplication, but his voice was so fee- 
ble that little could be understood ; yet once, he clearly articu- 
lated, *'Thy will be done.'^ He departed without a struggle, 
on the 1st of the fifth month, 1819, aged sixteen years and a 
half 



Henry Atkinson was the son of William and Ann Atkin- 
son, of Darby Dale, in Yorkshire, England. Previous to his 
leaving Ackworth school, symptoms of a complaint appeared, 
which finally terminated in his decease ; and this affection soon 
increased so as to render much bodily exertion impracticable. 
Being a youth of a religious turn of mind, much of his time 
was spent in retirement and meditation, the good effects of 
which more conspicuously appeared as the period of his disso- 
lution approached, proving the efficacy of Divine grace, and 
offering encouragement to others of the rising generation to 
love and serve their Creator in the days of their youth. 

13th of Second month, 1825. Several of his relations 
sitting by him in stillness, he desired his sister to read the 
25th chapter of Matthew, which being done, he comment- 
ed on the words ** I know you not — depart from me thou 
wicked and slothful servant," saying, ^' What a situation to 
be in ! — how needful it is that we should be prepared ! Though 
you are all well at present, you know not how soon you 
may be laid as low as I am, and there is enough to do to bear 
the pains of the body, without having a troubled mind — but 1 



118 TUDOR BRAIN. 

hope to bear with patience what may be laid upon me. I nave 
not committed such great sins as some have done, yet I have 
done enough to repent of, and I hope the Lord will forgive me. 
When I was at A ck worth school, once or twice I told arv 
untruth, for which I was smitten to the ground, and fell down 
on my face and begged of the Lord to forgive me." 

He then spoke of the contrast in the circumstances of La- 
zarus and the rich man, and the awful condition of the latter ; 
adding, '^ What a sad state such are in who trust in riches ! 
If I had all the world, what would it profit me at such a time 
as this?'' alluding also to the awfulness of eternity, that '' when 
thousands and thousands of years were expired, it was still but 
as the beginning." Seeing some of his relations weep, he 
said, ^* Weep not for me, but weep for yourselves ; I hope my 
peace is made with God, and I don't know how soon it may 
please Him to take me to himself." 

21st of second month. This morning he prayed fervently 
that the Almighty would send the messenger of death quickly, 
but soon added, '' Although I wish to be gone, yet the Lord's 
time is the best time, and it is not right to wish for any other." 
His agony being great, he repeated some expressions interced- 
ing for ease, and presently after remarked, that ^* the way to 
heaven lay by the gates of death, and what a [fearful] thing it 
would be for sinners to be so near dying as he was, and yet in 
an unprepared state!" Towards evening, his sufferings con- 
tinuing, he prayed with much fervour that the Lord would 
keep him, adding, *' Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." He ex- 
pired on the following morning, aged sixteen years. 



Tudor Brain, of London, was taken unwell when about 
seventeen years of age. Being removed to the country with a 
view of benefiting his health, he was often observed to retire 
aione into the fields, and would sometimes return with marks 
of weeping on his countenance. His friends apprehended this 
might proceed from the fear of death, but he informed them 



TUDOR BRAIN. 119 

" he was not afraid to die, bat willingly resigned himself to the 
will of God, either for life or death." 

About a month before he died, he became so ill as to be con- 
fined to his chamber, but through Divine condescension, was 
favoured with the sense of the Lord's presence, and frequently 
mentioned his full assurance of future happiness; saying, 
*' Come Lord Jesus, come quickly and receive my soul." On 
one occasion he called for a Bible and read the 17th chapter 
of John, with trembling lips, and when he came to the 20th 
verse, viz. ** Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also 
which shall believe on me through their word," he was much 
affected. 

The day before his departure, he was extremely ill, but se- 
veral of his friends visiting him, he seemed refreshed and com- 
forted, observing to his mother, *' How merciful is the great 
God to me, who hath put it into the hearts of good friends to 
visit me ! There are healthier and younger lads than I, who 
are gone before me, a poor consumptive lad — he hath spared 
me — surely I never shall forget his mercy." Then addressing 
himself to the Almighty, he said, *' O, glory, glory and praises 
are thine for ever more. O thou merciful God ; thou art mer- 
ciful ; I can say that I have found it so — that when I had no 
breath, I have sought thee and it hath been given me." 

Seeing his parents weep, he said, ** Be not troubled for me, 
for I am going to a better place. If it be the will of the Lord, 
he can raise me. but if not, his will be done." Then fixinor 
his eyes upon them, he said, '' You are the nearest in the world 
to me, but yet there is a nearer that is above." After a pause, 
he added, " In my younger years I have gone by myself into 
the meadows and have cried to the Lord, but knew not where 
he was ; and when I heard his voice, I trembled, and as I gave 
up, the Lord Jesus made himself known to me ; then I knew 
what I sought for." 

A relation expressing a desire that those present might be 
prepared for their latter end, he said, *' You must pray, and 
hang, and lean upon the Lord Jesus Christ ; for it is of Him, 
and through Him, that we must expect salvation. Without 



120 ANN CROWLEY. 

Him ye can do nothing; for He died for sinners, and He is 
very merciful to forgive — He hath forgiven me, blessed be His 
holy name for ever. Although some be hardened and stubborn, 
yet the Lord is merciful ; he can and may forgive — but you 
that are in the truth, keep in the truth.'* 

About two hours before he died, he prayed as follows : 
*' Lord God, be merciful — thou art good, thou art bountiful. 
Lord have mercy on me — come Lord Jesus, have mercy. 
Thou diedst for sinners — glory — glory to the God of heaven ! 
Oh, praises to thy name — Lord Jesus receive my soul." Pre- 
sently after, *' Oh ! what a glorious kingdom am I going to ! 
there are dainties enough ! Oh, what a numerous army hath 
my God !" Thus, with a song of praise on his lips, he finished 
his earthly course, and we have no doubt, has entered that 
glorious celestial city, not one of whose inhabitants can say 
*' I am sick.' 



Ann Crowley, daughter of Thomas Crowley of London, 
during an illness of several months' continuance, was preserved 
in much patience, and uttered many expressions showing the 
fervent and heavenly state of her mind. Through the power 
of the Lord Jesus, who conquered death, and giveth his saints 
the victory over it, she was enabled to contemplate the close 
of her life without fear, saying, '* The pains of death are hard 
to bear, and I am sensible they are not on me now — but they 
are near approaching — death is no terror to me; O death, 
where is thy sting ! O grave, where is thy victory ! My dear 
mother, it will be a bitter cup, but it is of the Lord's prepar- 
ing and therefore drink it willingly." 

On another occasion she said, *^ This is hard work; it is 
indeed hard to bear, but the Lord is with me in these trying 
moments. I did not think my dissolution was so near, but I 
am ready. Take me. Father, take me to thyself this evening, 
if it be thy will for I long to be with thee in paradise. Though 
1 have endured so many moments of agonizing pain, the Lord 
has been my support through the whole, and I doubt not will 



ANN CROWLEY. 121 

continue to be with me to the end. O, Father — Father — Fa- 
ther — bow the heavens and come down ; be with thy people 
universally, all the world over. Why do you weep ? Weep 
not for me, but give me up to the Lord, for I am happy, far 
happier than I can express. I wish every one of you could 
feel what I feel at this time, for it is beyond expression — Oh ! 
it is like a heaven upon earth— it hath not entered into the 
heart of man to conceive what ofood things God hath in store 
for them that love Him." 

She earnestly entreated one of her sisters to make a full sur- 
render of her heart to the Lord, saying, *' O my sister, give up 
— give up now in the days of thy youth, for the Lord loves an 
early sacrifice — O prepare thyself, lest it should please the 
Lord to cut thee down in the flower of thy youth." 

About two weeks before her decease she prayed to the Al- 
mighty as follows : " Thou hast been pleased to give me a taste 
of thy goodness, and a sight of thy glory, and it is glorious in- 
deed. — But O Father, I long to be with Thee, that I may en- 
joy it in a more plentiful manner." Then, as if she had re- 
ceived an assurance that her prayer was heard, added, '* The 
gates of heaven are open to receive me." At another time she 
said, '' I have never murmured at what it is the Lord's will I 
should suffer, but I was content if the pain had been much 
greater, if it was the will of my heavenly Father. O Lord, I 
long to be with thee, when my soul shall join the angels and 
archano^els that are in heaven." 

To her brothers and sisters she said, " It is my desire that 
you, my tender brothers and sisters, may come to the same 
experience. I was visited long before I was laid on this bed 
of sickness: if I had not been, it would be miserable [for me] 
indeed" — and a little after, " My spirit was warmed in the re- 
newing of thy love." 

About six days before her close, she sent for her three bro- 
thers separately, to her bed-side, and in a most tender manner 
cautioned them against pursuing the riches, gaiety and gran- 
deur of the world; and advised them to walk in the path of 
virtue, to keep close to divine instruction, and to watch and 
11 



122 DEBORAH EMLEN. 

pray continually ; saying, ** I feel it needful even on my death 
bed." To one of them she said, **Give up, — O give up — re- 
member, the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom ; 
seek thou that wisdom now in the days of thy youth. Step 
gently along, and keep thy mind low and humble before Him.'' 

After this she lay still for some time, and then observed, 
*' Though painful my nights and wearisome my days, yet I am 
preserved in resignation and patience." Some of her friends 
coming to see her, she expressed to them, *' My pains of body 
are great, but my dependence is on the Lord, and my only 
comfort is in Him. I thought from the beginning that I should 
not get over it, but within these three weeks I have seen clearly 
that I shall not." She also observed that her mind had been 
visited by the spirit of Christ long before her illness, and she 
had felt great uneasiness in w^earing gay apparel, and also in 
speaking in the plural language to one person, and had found 
it difficult to take up the cross in these respects, but when 
she did, her satisfaction was great. *' Oh 1" said she, '' what I 
feel for those whose minds are involved in the world !" Many 
other expressions uttered by her on this occasion evinced the 
happy state of her mind, and to one of her friends she said, 
** I am ready — I have nothing to do but to die." 

The evening before her departure she exhorted her sister 
against indulging a spirit of pride in her dress, adding, ** Gaiety 
proceeds from pride, and pride is the root of all evil." In the 
night her pain increased and the approach of death was appa- 
rent — much of her time was passed in prayer ; and calling for 
her mother, she bade her ^' Farewell," and expired, the 12th 
of second month, 1774, being not quite seventeen years of 
age. 



Deborah Emlen, daughter of Samuel and Sarah Emlen, 
of the city of Philadelphia, deceased the 16th of fifth month, 
1789, aged about seventeen years. 

In the beginning of the year 1788, her health began to de- 
aline, and during a long and painful illness, the sweetness of 



DEBORAH EMLE:s. 123 

her temper, and the cahnness and patience in which she was 
preserved, evinced her entire resignation to divine disposal. 
When any new remedy was proposed by her physicians, she 
would generally express her doubts of its success, but conclude 
witn saying that if her friends desired it, she would follow their 
directions. 

One night when she saw that her physicians were at a loss 
what to do next, she requested to know what her mother and 
aunt thought of her situation, and after hearing their opinions 
she said, '^ I think myself in a very dangerous way, more likely 
to die than recover. I have no wish for either. I feel resigned 
to the will of Him who best knows what is best. If I should 
recover now, I must die sometime, and pass through another 
painful tedious illness — but if I go now, I shall escape many 
snares, and temptations and sorrows that attend us in our pas- 
sage through this life. Though my connexions are very dear 
to me, 1 feel no regret in leaving the world. I never loved it 
as much as seems common at my age, nor ever saw the charms 
in it that young people generally suppose. I have not looked 
on myself as an inhabitant of it, but as a traveller who was 
bound to another country. When very young, I often had se- 
rious thoughts on the importance of living so as to die in 
peace.'^ 

A few nights before her close, as her aunt was supporting 
her, she alluded to her weak and helpless condition, and said, 
*' My dear aunt, join me in prayer to the Almighty, that he will 
be graciously pleased to take me out of the world. I desire to 
be resigned, but if it is his will, I had rather go — I trust he 
will receive me, for in him, and in Him alone, I put my 
trust." 

After a religious opportunity in her chamber, inquiry was 
made if she felt fatigued, to which she replied, *'No — I should 
not have been, if the visit had continued several hours, had I 
felt the same inward support." Some time after, she told her 
aunt she never knew what perfect happiness was, until that 
evening, having a foretaste of that felicity which she was soon 
to enjoy for ever. On fifth-day morning, the 16th of fifth month, 



124 LUCY A. PANCOAST. 

she grew much worse, and gradually breathing shorter, was hap- 
pily released from all her sufferings, and received into the arms 
of everlasting mercy. 



As it is particularly interesting to trace the footsteps of 
those who have given early evidences of piety, and through 
obedience to the visitations of the love of Christ, have been 
prepared to testify of his goodness to their souls, it has been 
thought proper to preserve some account of the last illness and 
death of Lucy A. Pancoast. 

It furnishes an instructive example of the blessed effects re- 
sulting from an early dedication to the Lord and a submission 
to the power of his cross, by which only, we can be redeemed 
from the corruptions of our fallen nature, and prepared for an 
admittance into that glorious kingdom of peace and joy, where 
nothing that is in the least degree impure or unholy can ever 
enter. 

She was the daughter of John and Ann Pancoast, of Spring- 
field, New Jersey, and from her childhood manifested a sweet 
and amiable disposition, which qualified her to share in sym- 
pathetic feeling with her parents and family. A striking in- 
stance of this occurred at a time when it pleased divine Provi- 
dence to permit a dispensation of great affliction to overtake 
them ; this precious child with unwearied attention and earnest 
solicitude entered deeply into feeling with them, and espe- 
cially with her father, who was reduced very low by severe 
illness. 

Soon after his recovery, she was taken ill with a putrid 
sore throat, and although from that time until she was attack- 
ed with the illness which terminated her life, her constitution 
gradually weakened, yet it pleased her heavenly Parent so far 
to restore her, that she mingled in the society of her friends for a 
few months. On the 3rd of eleventh month, 1816, without 
having complained of being more unwell than usual, she was 
seized with a fainting fit, and from that time until her decease 
was confined to her bed. 



LUCY A. PANCOAST. 125 

She was an example of patience and resignation to tiie Di- 
vine will through the whole course of her sufferings, never 
being heard to murmur, though her pain was often extreme — 
yet such v/ere her diffidence and humility, that she several 
times expressed a fear of not being as patient as she ought to 
be. Her mind was much exercised from the commencement 
of her illness, and desirous of quietness and retirement. 

The second day after she was taken sick, her mother sitting 
by her bed-side, she affectionately took her hand, and pressing 
it to her face, said in a solemn manner, " O, mother — dear 
mother, pray for me — but pray that the Lord's will may be 
done respecting me :" and several times when she supposed all 
in the room were asleep, she was heard to repeat, with uplifted 
hands, '* Thy will be done." She often desired that her parents 
would not grieve for her, saying, ** I love you dearly — very 
dear you have been to me, and never more so than at this 
time. I find it a great thing to be entirely resigned to the 
Lord's will, which has been my constant endeavour for some 
time." 

She once observed, '^ Oh ! what a trying time when brought 
upon a death-bed." Seeing her parents in tears, she said, '* do 
not grieve, the Lord's will must be done — you feel for me, but 
I dare not let my mind dwell on you, for I feel that I have 
need of all my strength, and of your prayers in this trying 
time." 

About the second week of her illness she requested that her 
parents, brothers and sisters might be called, and affectionately 
kissed each of them, after which she lay still for several hours; 
an impressive silence prevailed around, and when any one ap- 
proached her she gently waved her hand for all to be still. 
While in this peaceful and quiet state of mind, the doctor came 
in and aroused her ; she looked at him expressively and said, '^ O, 
doctor, why didst thou disturb me? I have had such a taste of 
happiness, rea happiness, the most pure I ever enjoyed" — and 
spoke in a moving manner of the mercy and goodness of the 
Lord to her." 

On third-day the 12th, she was affected with delirium, 
11* 



126 LUCY A. PANCOAST. 

and continued so at intervals until sixth-day morning; though 
during a part of that time she knew most of those around her, 
appeared very sweet and composed, and expressed great love 
for all, inquired if she had been impatient, or said anything 
improper, tenderly desiring her friends to excuse it if she 
hould, and observed, *' at times I know not what I do/' 

About 6 o'clock on the seventh-day morning, her attendants 
were apprehensive that she was departing, and called the family. 
On entering the room, they found her engaged in supplication 
in a clear, audible voice, saying, '' O Lord, thy will be done. 
I have no will but thine. Wilt thou, O Lord, forgive a poor 
repentant sinner and take me to thyself" Presently after she 
looked around the room and asked, '* Are you all here? I want 
to see you all." Her sisters and brothers going to her, she 
addressed them separately with much affection, saying : '* I am 
very happy, and do not know that I shall be taken very soon^ 
but am wholly resigned to my heavenly Father's will" — then 
addressing her Creator, added, ** I have no will but thine; O ! 
I love thee — dearly love thee : I wanted only thee." She re- 
marked that her prayers had been daily offered for a long time 
past, though they had sometimes been short and imperfectly 
uttered, such as, '' Lord make me wholly thine." 

After this she spoke to her parents, particularly desiring her 
father not to have his attention so taken up with worldly con- 
cerns, as to cause him to neglect the diligent attendance of 
week-day meetings. Then turning to her sister, she said, 
*' My dear sister, pray daily to the Lord — dress plain ; it will 
be a comfort to thee on thy dying-bed — Oh, how often when 
my head has been laid on my pillow, have my prayers been 
[put up] for you." To impress her words more fully on the 
minds of her younger brothers and sisters, she took them in her 
arms and kissed them, saying, *' Sister is going to die, and 
wants you to remember to pray : never close your eyes to sleep 
without it." 

She requested an opportunity with the persons employed in 
the kitchen, who having been called in, she took several of 
them by the hand, and imparted suitable advice to them. To 



LUCY A. PANCOAST. 



127 



one she said, '* Pray to the Lord to forgive thee ; it is a dread- 
ful thing to die in an unprepared state; a dreadful thing to be 
brought upon a dyinoj-bed and no Saviour to look to." After 
a pause she lepeated the Lord's prayer, and, in a Tittle time 
the following lines : 

« Great God ! thy name be blessed, 
Thy Goodness be adored ; 
My soul has been distressed, 
But thou hast peace restored.' 

Several times during the course of the day she said, ** Thy will 
be done. I have no other," which indeed appeared to be the 
constant breathing of her redeemed spirit. On seventh-day 
night, the 16th of the month, she desired her parents might be 
called, and appearing entirely sensible, her countenance replete 
with tender affection and her voice solemn and melodious, she 
said, " I have been twice this night with the Lord my Saviour, 
who said he would take me to himself" She then entreated 
her parents to give her up, saying, ^* I know your love for me 
is great, but it is not to be compared to the love of my heaven- 
ly Father." Her parents replying that they would endeavour 
to resign her to Him who gave her, she seemed filled with joy, 
clasped her arms around her mother's neck and said, *' O, 
take me to thy bosom until my Saviour comes. O mother, I 
have always loved thee dearly, but feel now as if I loved thee 
more than ever." 

On first-day evening her dissolution seemed to be fast ap- 
proaching ; she frequently put up her prayers with great fer- 
vency, calling upon her dear Lord and Saviour, saying, *Vl 
have sacrificed all for thee, my dearest Saviour." A few mi- 
nutes before her close she was distinctly heard to utter these 
words, '* I am willing — I am willing — dearest — Father — which 
art in — heaven — blessed Saviour." Soon after this she quietly 
departed, on the 17th of eleventh month, LSI 6, aged seventeen 
years ; and we have no doubt her ransomed spirit joined that 
innumerable company, who, having washed their robes and 
made them white in the blood of the Lamb, are continually be- 
fore the throne of God, saying with a loud voice, ** Worthy is 



128 SAMUEL TOMSON. 

the Lamb that was slain, to receive power and riches, and wis- 
dom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing — for 
thou wast slain and hast redeemed us unto God by thy 
blood.'' 



Samuel Tomson was the son of William Bridge Tomson, 
of Mepal, in Cambridgeshire, England. Though he was pre- 
served from many of the evils to which the young are exposed, 
yet, about eighteen months before his death, he was greatly 
afflicted under a sense of condemnation for past sins ; and the 
consciousness that he had not paid proper attention to the coun- 
sel of his parents became a source of heartfelt sorrow. He sent 
for his father and expressed to him his uneasiness at having 
acted contrary to the wishes of his parents, desiring that he 
might be forgiven by them. He appeared to be relieved by thus 
disclosing his feelings, and earnestly sought the forgiveness of 
his heavenly Father, under strong conviction of mind, exclaim- 
ing, ** Oh ! that I might witness my salvation sealed this 
night." 

During the time of his illness, many of his expressions evin- 
ced that the Lord was instructing him by his holy Spirit, and 
that in adorable condescension the purification of the soul was 
going forward. '* What a comfort," he remarked on one oc- 
casion, ** it is to have such parents, and to be so cared for. I 
now perceive that many young persons are not enough sensible 
of the advantage of such care.!' 

At such an awful period, when death is about to separate 
them from the society of their beloved parents, what an un- 
speakable consolation must it be to children to ke\ the sus- 
taining evidence that they have honoured and obeyed them 
while in health ; and cheerfully submitted to the instructions 
of those who were endeavouring to lead their tender minds in 
the ways of religion and virtue, and to fix their hopes of eter- 
nal felicity on that redemption which comes by Jesus Christ 
jmr Lord. 

Speaking of his bodily affliction, he said, '^ Though my suf- 



SAMUEL TOMSON. 129 

ferings are great ; what are they when compared with what our 
Saviour endured when he bore the sins of mankind !" After- 
wards, being in extreme pain, he repeatedly and fervently sup- 
plicated — '* O gracious Saviour, be pleased to relieve me;" 
and his prayer appeared to be answered, for shortly after, he was 
permitted to experience considerable alleviation. 

A sense of this favour continued to be a source of consola- 
tion and encouragement to his mind, and he would often say, 
*'How comfortable do I ke], both in body and mind — what a 
favour to be so free from pain !" He laid awake many hours 
of the night, and spent much time in grateful commemoration 
of the mercy and goodness of his heavenly Father, who gra- 
ciously vouchsafed his sustaining presence — being firmly per- 
suaded that nothing short of this could afford him such sweet 
peace. 

He delighted in meditation, and in reading and reflecting 
upon the Holy Scriptures; and his apartment being near that 
of his parents, they were often comforted by hearing him en- 
gaged in vocal prayer during the night. One morning request- 
ing his father to come to him, he mentioned that he had been 
remarkably refreshed in spirit, during the preceding night, 
and added, " Now, I could wish to be released, but desire pa- 
tiently to wait the appointed time." 

Sometime afterwards he observed, *^ Oh ! what a consolation 
to poor sinners, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save 
the chiefest," addincr, ^^ It is well for me that I was afflicted — 
before I was afflicted I went astray." He inquired where that 
portion of Scripture was, which says, '* Where the wicked 
cease from troubling and the weary are at rest" — and his ques- 
tion beino- answered, he said with much sweetness, *^ I shall 
soon be there, mother." 

About thirty-six hours before his departure he lost the pow- 
er of speech, but the calm and peaceful expression of his coun- 
tenance indicated a mind already enjoying a foretaste of that 
unspeakable felicity which shall be revealed hereafter. He 
died at the age of seventeen on the 2nd of the fourth month, 
1824. 



130 MARY SCAIF ALEXANDER HOPWOOD. 

Mary Scaif was taken ill at the same time, and with the 
same disease as her sister, of whom some account has been 
given at pa^e 100 of this work, and survived her about two 
weeks. During their sickness, her sister was under much con- 
cern on Mary's account, and frequently engaged in supplication 
to God, that he would be pleased to make her acquainted with 
his peace. And in due time. He who keepeth covenant and 
showeth mercy, was pleased to break in upon her soul by his 
holy Spirit, and give her a clear understanding of spiritual 
things. Under the influence of this Divine visitation, she broke 
forth in supplication on this wise, ^* O great God — Jehovah of 
heaven and earth ! whose splendour filleth heaven and thy won- 
ders fill the earth, have mercy upon me, thine handmaid, who 
am as a worm before thee, yet a part of thy creation — Lord 
help my weak, revive my drooping, spirit, by thy consolating 
presence ; strengthen my faith, I beseech thee, and keep me 
through this exercise. I beseech thee. Lord, that thy will may 
be done in earth as it is done in heaven." 

From early life she had been fond of reading the Holy Scrip- 
tures, and often spoke of the experience of David, Job, and 
others of the Lord's servants; " and now," said she, "I do 
know God's love to be the same to me as it was to them ; so 
that I am neither afraid nor unwilling to die, for God blotteth 
out my transgressions and lays nothing to my charge. I be- 
lieve there is a place prepared for me in heaven. And dear 
mother, do what thou canst not to sorrow — my love is great to 
thee, and my advice is, that you go and live near some meet- 
ing and bring up my brother amongst Friends." She spoke 
of her death as being near, and expressed an assurance that 
her spirit would ascend to God in heaven. Her illness increas- 
ng, she departed this life aged eighteen years. 



Alexander Hopwood, was the son of Samuel and Ann 
Hopwood, of Austle in the county of Cornwall, England. His 
parents being pious persons, who were more concerned for the 



ALEXAxXDER HOPWOOD. 131 

spiritual welfare of their son than for his worldly interest, en- 
deavoured to give him a religious education, and to inform his 
mind respecting the great truths of Christianity, and under the 
Divine blessing their Christian care in these respects was the 
means of preserving him from those vices with which the minds 
of many of the youth are ensnared. 

In the year 1732, he accompanied his father to London, in 
which journey, as well as during his stay in the city, the Lord 
was pleased to renew the visitation of his love to his soul, and 
give him an increased knowledge of heavenly things. 

After his return home, he was frequently indisposed, and on 
the 1st of the seventh month, was seized with a violent fever. 
On the following day he observed to his mother, ** If the Lord 
is pleased to take me, I am fully satisfied. I shall go well, my 
soul will be happy, and have a place amongst the righteous." 

The day before he departed, being filled with the love of God, 
which seemed to raise him above the feeling of bodily weak- 
ness, he broke forth in fervent supplication to this eifect, '^ O 
Lord! thou that preservedst Shadrach, Meshach and Abedne- 
go in the fiery furnace, art able to preserve me unto the end. 

God, what shall my soul say? I will wrestle with thee like 
Jacob, if I pray all night — if thou wilt not make me like him, 
give me [at least] an evidence of favour with thee ; whether I live 
or die, give me a place within thy house. Lord, if thou art 
pleased to spare my life, I will obey thy commands in anything 
thou art pleased to require of me." 

Soon after this, his father was engaged in vocal prayer by 
his bed-side, which tended to comfort and strencrthen the mind 
of the dying youth ; and through the Lord's goodness he re- 
ceived an evidence of that favour which his soul longed for, 
under a grateful sense whereof he returned praises and thanks 
to the Most High, saying, '' O Lord, what shall my soul say? 

1 have not breath to praise thee, O my God ; but I will do it 
as loner as it lasts." 

After a little pause, he said he believed he must take leave 
of his relations, which he did with much affection and tender- 
ness, and then desired of the Lord that if it was not his will lo 



132 CATHARINE BURLING. 

give him longer time in this world, he would be pleased to 
grant him a quick and easy passage, which petition was mer- 
cifully answered. He passed away on the following morning 
without sigh or groan, and we have no doubt obtained an ad- 
mittance into the kingdom of heaven. Aged about eighteen 
years. 



Catharine Burling, daughter of John and Ann Burling^ 
of the city of New York, was taken ill of a fever which gra- 
dually weakened her strength and brought her down, to use 
her own expressions, step by step to the borders of the grave. 
Her recovery being considered doubtful, she was introduced 
into close conflict respecting her future state, and earnest were 
her prayers to God for a little longer time, that through the 
effectual operation of his transforming grace, she might come 
to witness a preparation for her final change. And He who is 
rich in mercy to those that call upon him in humble faith, was 
graciously pleased to hear and answer her petition. She ex- 
perienced the great work of regeneration to be accomplished, 
and being created anew in Christ Jesus, was prepared to say, 
*' My mind is like a little child's." In the aboundings of the 
love of God shed abroad in her heart, she was enabled to 
** publish with the voice of thanksgiving, and to tell of all the 
wondrous works," which her Saviour had wrought for her 
soul. She also frequently exhorted those who came to see 
her, **to amendment of life, that when they came to lie on a 
sick-bed, they might enjoy that peace which she was then made 
a partaker of;" saying, ** she felt the Lord's peace flow in her 
mind like a gentle stream, and that her cup run over." 

On another occasion she observed, ** Many wearisome nigrhts 
have I gone through, in which I have watered my pillow with 
my tears. I was long in doubt of my eternal happiness; and 
in the time of my greatest distress I cried to the Lord that he 
would be pleased to lengthen my time a little, that I might be 
more fully prepared ; and he was graciously pleased to hear 
and grant my request. And now he has been pleased to grant 



CATHARINE BURLING. 133 

me a full assurance [of my eternal happiness,] and to lengthen 
my time, that I might speak of his goodness to others, and tell 
what he has done for my soul. Oh ! praises — praises — praises 
be given to his great and glorious name. Oh ! if I had the 
tongue of an angel, I could not sufficiently express my grati- 
tude to the gracious God, who has been pleased to favour me 
in so eminent a manner." 

Again, she said, *^ My disorder is very changeable; very 
flattering it would be to some, but it does not flatter me. I am 
resigned to the Lord's will : let him do just as best pleaseth 
him with me, his poor frail creature. A few day^ ago, when 
I thought myself just launching into eternity, the boundless 
ocean of eternity — I prayed to the Lord that he would be 
pleased to give me a little longer time, and he was graciously 
pleased to hear and grant my request. The work of regene- 
ration is a great work ; I know it now experimentally. I am 
become a new creature, new thoughts, new desires ; my affec- 
tions set upon things above ; I have a new name written in the 
Lamb's book of life, and the white stone is given to me." 

She advised her brothers and sisters to plainness of speech 
and apparel, saying, *' Remember our blessed Lord, that great 
pattern of plainness; who, when on earth, went up and down 
doing good, and wore a garment without a seam. He was 
crucified ; he was nailed to the cross for our sins — for my sins 
— Oh ! love inexpressible." 

Having, through adorable mercy, experienced the necessary 
work of purification, and being transformed by the renewing 
of her mind, it pleased the Lord to permit her ransomed spirit 
to partake of the joys of his salvation ; and during the last 
five weeks of her life, she was often engaged in thankful com- 
memoration of the spiritual favours she received, saying, " I 
have nothing to do with this world ; Oh ! let my time be em- 
ployed in praising the Lord, and telling of his gracious deal- 
ings with my soul." 

As her father was sitting by her bed-side one evening, she 
said to him, ** Thou art my father; but now I have another. 
I have an heavenly Father. I love thee dearly, but I love Him 
12 



134 CATHARINE BURLING. 

much more. Oh ! He is the chiefest of ten thousands." She 
would frequently say, ^^ I am thankful to the Lord for all his 
favours conferred on me. When I do not speak, I am thank- 
ful in my heart, and that is more than words. The Lord does 
not require lip-honour ; but when my heart is filled I cannot 
help speaking." 

At another time she observed, ** Many are the changes and 
vicissitudes I experience, and what may come next none of us 
knows ; but I am resigned and thankful for all His mercies to 
His poor frail creature. He must do with me just as He 
pleases : w^ should be thankful for all the Lord's favours. I 
hope and pray that I may be kept thankful and humble, meek and 
low before Him, waiting for my change; and a happy change 
it will be for me." 

One morning, as her mother and sisters were dressing her, 
she desired them to stop, and thus expressed herself, *' I now 
no longer wonder that the martyrs could sing in the flames. 
I could do the same. I think I could go through burning 
flames, if required, for the love of Christ : Oh ! it is inexpres- 
sible !" 

On another occasion, she spoke to the following import : 
" Now I know how precious the soul is ! Oh ! that people 
would prize their time, and prepare while health is granted 
them. I bless the Lord, I am prepared, if He is pleased to 
call me the next moment, I am ready; but I am thankful for 
the little time He has granted me to be with you. Oh ! how 
shocking! how horribly shocking must it be for those poor 
souls who are unprepared, and deprived of their senses at such 
a time as this !" 

She warned many young people at different times against 
reading romances and idle books, saying, '* It has been a great 
trouble and exercise of mind to me, more than anything I have 
done. It has caused me many a wearisome night and many a 
bitter tear, though I never read but a few, and those that were 
deemed the most harmless. I know there are some who deem 
them innocent amusements, and say these books are instruc- 
tive, and that there are good morals in them. But Oh ! must 



RACHEL MOXHAM. 135 

we go to such books for good morals ? Read the Scriptures, 
which are the best of all books ; and there are other good books 
beside." 

A person who was accustomed to a seafaring life, coming 
into the room, after a few minutes' pause, she thus addressed 
him, ^' Thou art one that saileth on the great waters, and there 
thou mayest see God's wonders in the great deeps — and thou 
art much in company with sailors and such like men, who are 
light and frothy in their conversation. I desire thee to keep 
thy mind watchful, and near the Lord, which if thou doest, 
thou wilt be preserved in his fear." 

One evenincp she called her little brothers to her and em- 
braced them very affectionately ; and being then removed to the 
bed-side, she said, *'Oh! I am full of love. I feel a degree 
of divine love." A person in the room remarking how easy 
and composed her countenance was, she replied, '' How can 
my countenance be sad when my mind is at peace?" the per- 
son adding, '^ Which the world cannot give," she rejoined '' No 
• — nor take away." 

Two of the neighbours coming in, she addressed one of 
them, saying, '' Thou seest me very weak and low — but my 
mind is at peace — sweet, heavenly peace. I hope and pray 
that thou mayest feel the same when thou comest to lie on a 
sick-bed." 

The day before her departure, she desired her sister to in- 
form their mother that ^* she was resigned ; patiently waiting 
and quietly hoping for her happy change ;" and soon after, re- 
marked, **I feel as if 1 am going to Paradise" — which blessed 
anticipation was soon realized. She deceased the 16th of the 
fourth month, 1764, in the eighteenth year of her age. 



Rachel Moxham, daughter of John and Esther Moxham, 
of Melksham, V/iltshire, England, was naturally of an amiable, 
social temper, and fond of company, on which account, her 
pious mother thought it needful to watch over and restrain her. 



136 RACHEL MOXHAM. 

About the fifteenth year of her age, it was observed that reli- 
gious impressions had fastened on her mind ; she became se 
date, loved retirement, and through the operation of the Spirit 
of Christ, was mercifully taught how to wait on the Lord, and 
what to wait for. 

One evening, after an opportunity of silent, mental introver- 
sion, she said to her mother nearly as follows, ^' I have thought 
it my duty to thank thee for thy care in preventing and re- 
straining me from unsuitable company, which I took hardly, 
and I believe if I had had the liberty I coveted, I should not 
have known the peace and comfort I now feel, in obedience to 
the principles of truth, but should have gone into the broad 
road that leadeth to death." 

She continued to be serious and steady in her deportment, 
looking towards the eternal recompense of reward, and a few 
days before her decease, expressed a desire to attend the Quar- 
terly Meeting. On this occasion a minister spoke of the un- 
certainty of time and the comfort of having hope toward God 
in a dying hour. This communication she took to her- 
self, and Jii the evening said that *' her work was nearly 
finished.'^ 

The (claarterly Meeting occurred on second-day ; and on 
sixth-day morning following, she complained of illness. In 
about two hours, her parents were so apprehensive of danger, 
as to be much affected, which she observed and said, *' Do not 
grieve for me, but rejoice evermore; and give thanks that I am 
going to everlasting rest," adding, ** I hope" — paused a mo- 
ment, and then repeated, *^ I am going to everlasting rest and 
peace." 

She mentioned to a friend the presentiment she had of her 
departure, and " her hope that the Almighty would be near 
and sustain the spirits of her parents under the trial, as he did 
hers at that time." She then settled herself quietly in bed, 
took leave of her friends, and under the influence of a sweet 
and awful solemnity, which tendered the hearts of those pre- 
sent, departed to her rest in Jesus; no words being spoken, ex- 
cept her saying, " Lord, receive my spirit." She died after 



ANN TAYLOR. 137 

about eight hours illness, on the 20th of the third month, 1772, 
aged nearly eighteen years. 



Ann Taylor, who died at Manchester, England, the 7th of 
the fourth month, 1836, was the daughter of John and Ann 
Taylor of that place. She received the principal part of her 
education at home, and during the latter part of her time was 
mostly occupied in the acquirement of useful learning, under 
the care of her father's second wife. The followinor interest- 
ing particulars respecting the final illness of this pious young 
woman, will show that the tender care extended to her, had 
not been in vain. 

On fourth-day, the 25th of ninth month, 1805, she was much 
affected in meeting, under the ministry of a friend who remark- 
ed in the course of his communication, " Day after day^ — week 
succeeding week — and year after year, pass away, and what 
preparation is made for our latter end?'^ The awakening con- 
sideration '* Am I ready for the awful change?" deeply impress- 
ed her mind. At the close of the meetinoj she attended a 
corpse to the grave-yard, and although then apparently in good 
health, had a stroncr belief that her own interment would fol- 
low before long. On the succeeding seventh-day she was at- 
tacked with a spitting of blood, which confined her to the bed 
for several days, and excited some apprehensions in her mind, 
lest she should be removed from time, before the work of pre- 
paration was completed. In about two weeks, however, she so 
far recovered as to be able to go about the house. 

A short time after this partial amendment, the disease re- 
turned, and she appeared under much distress, saying, *' I don't 
yet feel sufficiently prepared." She was asked whether any 
particular offence stood in her way, to which she replied, ^* I 
don't know of anything but a want of attention — not having 
my thoughts turned inward whilst in meetings, which I now 
see has been a great loss to me. By suffering my mind to ram- 
ble, I have wasted much precious time, surely it is playing the 
hypocrite — seeing this to be the case, I resolved when last at 
12* 



1 38 ANN TAYLOR. 

meeting, that if permitted to go there again, I would be more 
careful and diligent, but I now believe I shall never go more." 

It being remarked that it was a great favour to be brought 
to see where we had omitted or committed anything, contrary 
to our known duty, she replied, *' Yes, mother — and I hope to 
be very careful, every way, during the little time allotted me 
here — all things are possible with Him who knows what is best 
for us." She was often employed in taking a retrospect of her 
past life and strictly scrutinizing her conduct ; and on one oc- 
casion she observed, in allusion to it, '^ I never knowingly told 
a falsehood ; which now affords me great peace." 

She expressed a tender concern for several young persons 
who belonged to the same meeting with herself, saying, ** I 
believe if some of them were laid on a sick-bed as I am, they 
would see the folly of pursuing [with avidity] anything but 
that which is most likely to fit them for an inheritance in the 
kingdom of heaven. Oh ! how pure must all be that enter 
there ! There are too few, when young and in health, who 
think deeply enough of their latter end." 

During the many returns of the disorder which she had, her 
mind was favoured in a remarkable manner with patience and 
resignation. ** It is the Lord's doing," she would say, *' let 
him do what he will — I know it is for my refinement, and if I 
had a greater evidence of going well, I could leave all earthly 
things with joy — for it will be but a little time before those I 
leave behind me must go also — yet I hope my great Master 
will favour me with patience and resignation to wait his time." 
Her mother expressing her belief that a clearer assurance of 
divine acceptance would be vouchsafed before her close, she 
replied, '^ Then I want nothing more, but shall be happy." 

One evening she said, '* I fear I have not loved my Maker 
so much as I ought, which may be the cause of his presence 
being so long withdrawn, now in my affliction." As a source 
of consolation to her tried mind, her mother remarked .that the 
patience and resignation with which she was favoured, came 
not from man — she rejoined, ** I hope to be preserved from 
murmuring, for that would be unwise; and I give myself 



ANN TAYLOR. 139 

up entirely into my Maker's hands to do with me as he sees 
best." 

She evinced great compassion for those of her fellow-crea- 
tures whose situation excluded them from enjoying the com- 
forts, or even the common necessaries of life : *' How much," 
said she, *^ have I to be thankful for, in being provided with 
everything needful to relieve my bodily suffering, and also with 
affectionate attendance. There seems very little ground to 
hope for my recovery, yet it is not impossible, and if I should 
be restored to health, the rest of my days shall be spent to the 
honour of a merciful Creator ; but I have little prospect of ever 
getting much better." 

A relation calling to see her, remarked her exemplary pa- 
tience, and that he should think it a great favour to experience 
the same precious resignation, when near his close. After he 
had left her, she said, *' I cannot expect to be rewarded like 
him. He has given up much ; but what have I done to look for 
any reward ? What crosses have I taken up for Christ's sake ?" 
It was observed that she had denied herself many gratifications, 
which were deemed by the world, innocent and allowable; she 
answered, ** Yes — because I considered myself only a steward 
over everything I possessed, and believed it wrong to indulge in 
anything that would take up too much of my time, or fill my 
mind with what was unprofitable ; and though I never felt un- 
easy with any part of my dress, yet I now believe it right to 
make clothing in a manner that will take up the least time ; 
convenience and cleanliness should be [principally] looked to 
in apparel, for it is vanity to adorn these poor bodies that are 
but dust." 

Observing her mother weep, she repeated several times, in 
an earnest and affectionate manner, '' Don't shed tears for me; 
I am going well," and after some further conversation, observ- 
ed, '' Thou knowest it is said, in my Father's house there are 
many mansions; and if I get to one of the very lowest, I shall 
be content." She desired a friend in the room not to be so 
affected, for she should soon be happy, and her mother con- 
finning this, by the expression of a similar beUef, she said with 



140 MARIA MOTT. 

a tenderness and a melody that can only be felt, " Yes — Mo^ 
ther — yes — I shall be happy, and I hope thou and I shall meet 
there together." 

It being thought that her end was near, the family were call- 
ed, and soon after, she bade each individual farewell, and in a 
distinct manner said, '' And now, O Father, if it be thy will, 
take me quickly ;'' then breathed shorter, until about 7 o'clock 
in the morning, when her ransomed spirit entered into rest. 
She was eighteen years old. 



Maria Mott, daughter of Richard and Abigail Mott, of 
Mamaroneck, in the state of New York, deceased the Tth of 
twelfth month, 1816, aged eighteen years. 

In early life she exhibited traces of an active and vigorous 
mind, and being naturally of an amiable and affectionate tem- 
per, the pleasing anticipation was indulged that under the sanc- 
tifying power of Divine grace, those gifts of the understanding 
would, in after time, become devoted to the service of the bless- 
ed Giver. As she advanced in years, the vivacity of her dis- 
position and the prevalence of the natural will were observed 
to be increasing, and proofs were soon given that they would 
require the watchful and religious care of her parents properly 
to regulate them. Under the Divine blessing, however, the 
judicious endeavours used to convince her judgment of the im- 
propriety of wrong things, and the satisfaction and advantages 
resulting from correct conduct, were happily successful, and 
her parents had the comfort of seeing her increase in stability 
and religious thoughtfulness. 

About the tenth year of her age, she was favoured with re- 
newed visitations of Divine love, which produced obvious and 
lasting impressions on her mind; she became more attentive, 
affectionate and docile in her manners, regarding the feelings 
and admonition of her parents with such scrupulous tenderness, 
that they have no recollection of her committing any act after- 
wards which she knew would be disa^jreeable to them. 



MARIA MOTT. 141 

In the spring of 1815, her parents being about to leave home 
for a few weeks, she observed to her mother, ^* Though it is 
much against our inclination to part with you, as we feel the loss 
of your company very much, yet I hope you will not be anxious 
about home in your absence ; for I think we endeavour to be 
as careful of our conduct as when you are with us, and to 
manage the affairs of the family, as nearly as we can, in a 
manner which we suppose would be agreeable to you ; it is our 
practice to have the family collected, and to read the Scrip- 
tures, as you do when at home." 

Being furnished with books adapted to her age, she acquired 
a taste and fondness for reading ; selecting her books with 
much care, and avoiding such as were not instructive, or which 
she knew her parents would not approve. Though fond of 
history and works on moral and literary subjects, yet she de- 
lighted most in those of a religious character, which she read 
with deep interest. She was well acquainted with the history 
of the Society of Friends, and with the writings of some of its 
most distinguished members, and often made pertinent remarks 
upon their sufferings and faithfulness in support of their reli- 
gious principles. 

She highly estimated that kind of conversation which tends 
to inform and improve the human mind, and regretted that so 
much of the time of young persons, when in company, was 
wasted in trifling amusements and converse. A few months 
previous to her dissolution, conversing with her mother and an 
intimate friend on the benefits and design of social life, she re- 
marked, " I have often regretted that so much precious time 
should be spent to so little purpose as it appears to be. I fear 
in some places, the practice is increasing, of young people col- 
lected in companies, amusing themselves with various kinds 
of play, which appear to me not calculated to promote real 
happiness or enjoyment, nor is such an employment of time 
suited to that dignity of character, after which we all ought to 
aspire." 

Having been trained to habits of industry, she was fond of 
useful employment, and willing to render assistance in such 



142 MARIA MOTT. 

business as was necessary ; and being prompted by her sym- 
pathy and commiseration for the wants of the suffering poor, 
she sought and embraced opportunities of relieving that class 
in the neighbourhood ; frequently employing her needle lo 
render them comfortable durinor the inclement season of th<a 
year. Her benevolent mind derived much satisfaction from 
these works of charity, and she would often remark that time 
passed pleasantly while thus occupied. 

In the eleventh month she accompanied her parents and two 
of their friends, in a journey to Dutchess County. She had 
been fond of attending religious meetings from her childhood, 
often spoke of the nature and importance of the duty, and was 
an example of becoming sobriety in them ; and she appeared 
grateful for the opportunity thus afforded her of attending those 
held by these friends. From her subsequent remarks, it is 
evident that serious and profitable impressions were made upon 
her mind during the course of this visit, and some time after 
her return, she observed to her mother, '' In time past I had 
a strong inclination to have some articles of clothing different 
from those I had been accustomed to, and observing that many 
girls of my acquaintance were in the practice of curling the 
hair on the forehead, I was inclined to take the same liberty. 
But as I reflected that father and thou would be uneasy with 
it, that it would grieve you, I became sensible that I could 
have no substantial enjoyment in it; for I could never feel 
happy, or enjoy true satisfaction in any thing, how much soever 
I have desired it, which I knew would be unpleasant to you 
And although it has sometimes been rather difficult to submit 
cheerfully to your wishes, peace and satisfaction have always 
been the result of a ready compliance — and that to a much 
greater degree than I could possibly have experienced from a 
contrary procedure. My views, however, are much changed 
— I have not any wish for such things now." 

After a pause, she added, *' It is a great favour to have reli- 
gious and concerned parents and care-takers ; and I have some- 
times wondered how it can be that young people who have 
«uch, can find enjoyment, or even be satisfied, in the use of . 



MARIA MOTT. 143 

things disagreeable to them. Their views of happiness must 
be very different from mine." 

On fifth-day evening, the 2Sth of eleventh month, she be- 
came unwell, and the progress of the disease was so rapid, that 
before morning it had assumed a very serious aspect. 

Her sufferino^s throuo^hout the course of her illness were ex- 
treme, yet her mind was mercifully preserved calm and com- 
posed ; and she evinced a degree of patient resignation which 
Divine grace only could confer. The severity of the pain did 
not diminish the kindness and affection of her manner, nor pre- 
vent her from acknowledging with gratitude, the tenderness 
and attention of those who waited on her. 

On second-day, the physician apprehended that the drink 
she took promoted vomiting, and thought it necessary to with- 
hold it from her. The thirst occasioned by a high fever, so 
far from producing a murmur, seemed only to excite her com- 
miseration for those whose sufferings she supposed must resem- 
ble her own, observing, " I have frequently thought of those 
people who traverse the deserts of Arabia, parching with thirst, 
and without water — but I have never until now been in a sit- 
uation fully to sympathise with them : I apprehend that my 
tonorue and throat are now in such a situation as to give me a 
pretty correct idea of the distress and suffering under which 
they must languish when water fails them in that burning 
clime." 

Shortly after this, she adverted to the religious communica- 
tion of a friend, in the family, and said to her mother, '^ How 

often I have thought of what our friend said to me on 

the morning he left us ; ' Maria, dear Maria — whatever trials 
or afflictions may be thy lot, keep hold of the covenant thou 
hast made.' I endeavoured to do so previous to my sickness, 
and will still strive to do it — but ah ! how little did I think 
that I should so soon be broucrht to a situation like this. It is 
very desirable to have the mind composed, but it is not easily 
attained when the body is tortured with pain." 

On seventh-day morning, having passed the previous day and 
night in extreme suffering, one of her parents remarked the ne- 



144 MARIA MOTr. 

cessity there was for resignation to the Divine will, to which 
she replied with much serenity, ** I have earnestly wished for 
it — I know the Lord is good — I felt his goodness this morning, 
and it was precious to me ; and I then thought I was resigned 
either to live or die, as should please Him." 

About 10 o'clock she said, " My dear parents, I weaken 
very fast, and think I shall not last long." Her father re- 
marked that he hoped she was resigned ; she answered, " Yes 
— I think I am, and I hope that you, my dear parents, will en- 
deavour to be so too — I have very often been sensible of the 
kindness of the Lord to me. I do not see anything in the way 
of my happiness, and though I have not always been as faith- 
ful as I ought to have been, and fear that I have sometimes 
been rather too much inclined to levity, yet I have been fa- 
voured with many precious seasons and Divine visitations." 

To a young woman for whom she entertained a strong at- 
tachment, she said, ^^ I shall not stay long — but I think I am 
quite willing to go. I have always loved you, [meaning the 
family], but I never felt it so strongly as I have done many times 
during my present sickness." 

Being partially relieved from extreme suffering, she grate- 
fully acknowledged it, and her redeemed spirit appearing to be 
raised above all transitory things, she thus addressed her pa- 
rents and brother, " I have been desiring that we might have 
a solemn opportunity together before I die, but I have been so 
distressed with pain for some hours past, that it has been diffi- 
cult to have my mind composed or my thoughts properly 
directed. This morning I had a sweet assurance that my peace 
was made — but during the extremity of my suffering, I have 
sometimes been almost ready to doubt. I am now thankful to 
feel it renewed — yes, to feel an assurance that there is a rest- 
ing place for me in heaven — and to be admitted into bliss, is 
all 1 wish — all I ought to desire. I do not ask for a high man- 
sion — I have done but little, and am not entitled to one. My 
hope is in the Lord's mercy. I have always loved you, but I 
never felt the force, nor understood the nature of love, as I 
have during this illness." *' I can't say much — I am but a 



MARIA MOTT. 



L45 



child, and have done but little for the truth, yet I hope I have 
not done it harm. I have endeavoured to be a good exaii>ple, 
and I know not that I have committed any flagrant sins." 

She added, '' Some persons have said — I think Dr. Johnson 
said, he did not believe that people felt what they said, when 
they spoke of their willingness to die; but I feel it to be true 
when I say that I am willing to die, and many others have 
known it to be true." 

A fear being expressed lest she should exhaust herself by 
speaking, she replied, *' Yes, my dear father, 1 am almost ex- 
hausted; but I feel such a flow of love — love to all, that I can- 
not refrain from expressing it." " If it were the Lord's will, 
it is probable I might have a choice in continuing a little lon- 
ger in this world. I have many strong attachments — such 
precious parents, and a dear brother. Oh ! how dear they are 
to me ! but if it is His will to take me away, I am willing to 
go — yes, this very night." A little after she said, " I think I 
have been favoured to keep hold of the covenant ;" — and look- 
ing on those who were sitting by, her countenance beaming 
with sweetness and resignation, she said, *^ I am going to the 
Lord, and hope you will follow me." 

About nine in the evening, her bodily distress being very 
great, she said, *^ My dear father, I cannot last long — I think 
I shall not live through this night. May the Lord be with us 
all — with me vv^ho am going, and with you who stay." After 
this, the violence of her pain, and the restlessness produced by 
the irritability of the nervous system subsided, and she became 
quite calm. A solemn and impressive silence prevailed in the 

room, when she said, '* I shall soon go" '* I long to be 

gone;" and remarking that her voice began to grow tremulous 
and fail, she calmly added, *' Now I will lay me down to die — 
the fear of the Lord is round about to preserve us — yes — to 
preserve all." She laid perfectly still, as if in a sweet slum- 
ber, and gently resigning her breath, her ransomed and purified 
spirit took its flight to the mansions of eternal glory, to join 
the just of all generations in ascribing *' Salvation to the Lamb, 
for evermore." 
13 



146 FREDERICK HUNTER. 

Frederick Hunter, son of Simeon and Sarah Hunter, of 
Sherburn, England, deceased the 30th of sixth month, 1822, 
aged eighteen years. Impressed with the importance of a 
guarded education, his parents placed him at Ackworth school, 
where he manifested a docile and submissive disposition, and 
the habits of simplicity which he acquired there, were not soon 
effaced. From Ackworth he went to Leeds, and afterwards 
to Epping school, where symptoms of a disease in his knee ap« 
peared, and he returned home about mid-summer in 1820. 

Early in the following spring, being on a visit at Highflatts, his 
knee became worse, and his parents thought it expedient to 
remove him home. On his arrival at Sherburn, his mother 
was much affected at his emaciated appearance; observing 
Vv^hich, he said to her, '' Do not weep, mother — for I am per- 
suaded all this will terminate for the best." After this he was 
seldom able to sit up for more than an hour at a time ; but al- 
though his bodily afflictions increased, he w^as never heard to 
murmur. 

In narrating some transactions of his past life to his mother, 
he remarked, '* I know that I have sinned ; but having obtain- 
ed pardon through redeeming love-, I feel all to be done away.'* 
On fifth-day morning, the 27th of sixth month, as his father 
was sitting by his bed-side, after a solemn pause, Frederick 
said to him, *' I feel it to be my duty to express my obligations 
to thee for thy great care, in bringing me up, and educating 
me in the way thou hast done : and also to my dear mother, for 
her affectionate attention all my life long, and particularly dur- 
ing my long illness. It further appears to be my duty to give 
thee a few hints respecting things of a more serious nature. 
Be not high-minded, but fear. An inordinate love of this world 
has done much harm to many; therefore love not the world 
nor the things of the world. If any man love the world, the 
love of the Father is not in him. I feel as though I could not 
sufficiently praise the Lord for what he hath done for my soul. 
O, help me to praise Him, for He is my strength and my song, 
and has become my salvation." 

After this his mind appeared to enjoy a sweet calni, and 



RUITER SHOLL. 147 

when his aunt was taking leave of him, he said to ner, " Fare- 
well — thou seest how happy I am," and soon after to his mo- 
ther, ** I want to be gone home — I long to be gone home." 
These were the last words he was heard to speak ; and in about 
two hours his spirit departed to the mansions of rest and peace. 



RuiTER Sholl, son of John and Elizabeth Sholl, of London, 
was educated at Ackworth school, and in the early part of the 
year 1824, placed apprentice at South Shields. Although his 
general conduct was such as to win the esteem of the family 
m which he lived, yet he sometimes evinced an unwillingness 
to submit to those salutary restraints which a conscientious 
master thought it proper to exercise, and he formed an ac- 
quaintance with some young persons whose society was a dis- 
advantage to him. 

In the year 1827, he became unwell ; the disease gradually 
settled on his lungs, and though an amendment was sometimes 
apparent, yet its duration was short, and it became more and 
more obvious that he could not survive long. In the sixth 
month, he was removed to London ; but up to a late period of 
his illness, little had been said to him on the danger of his situ- 
ation, and he evidently appeared to be disposed to avoid con- 
versation of a religious nature. 

In the twelfth month, a friend who called to see him, found 
him very weak, suffering from acute pain in the chest, and his 
whole appearance indicating a near approach to the house ap- 
pointed for all living. He received the visit with marks of sa- 
tisfaction : an opportunity of much solemnity occurred, in which 
the visiter thought it his duty to apprise the invalid of his criti- 
cal situation, expressing an earnest and affectionate solicitude 
that the great work of redemption and sanctification might be 
accomplished; and turning the attention of his young friend to 
Him from whom all saving help cometh, the atoning sacrifice 
and meditation of a crucified and risen Saviour. 

From this time his mind was much occupied with the pros- 



148 RUITER SHOLL. 

pect of death. The certainty that his immortal spirit must 
soon appear before its Ahnighty and impartial Judge, deeply 
affected him, and he ardently desired to be prepared for the 
awful event. Although, through the restraining power of Di- 
vine grace, he had mercifully been preserved from the com- 
mission of any gross sin, yet his association with those who 
were not governed by religious principle, had led him from 
obedience to the known will of God, and at this period of se- 
rious self-examination, he found that moral rectitude alone was 
insufficient to afford him peace of mind, or that sustaining 
hope of acceptance in Christ Jesus, which the work of regene- 
ration only can confer. 

Great were the conflicts of mind which he suffered before 
he was brought to experience the precious evidence of forgive- 
ness ; clearly pointing out to those around him, the necessity 
of an early submission to the yoke and cross of Christ. Dur- 
ing this season of mental suffering, he was often engaged in 
supplication to his heavenly Father, and He who afflicts not 
willingly, but wounds to heal, was at length pleased to dispel 
the clouds of distress and doubt, and animate his disconsolate 
spirit with a humble but steadfast hope of an admittance into 
the mansions of eternal rest, when time to him should be no 
more. His mind now became composed and tranquil, and ad- 
dressing his mother, he said, *' My dear and tender mother, do 
not grieve for me, but think of the blessed change, when 
I shall be freed from my bodily sufferings, and permitted to 
have a mansion in heaven, where I shall behold my Saviour's 
face, there to join with angels in singing hallelujahs for ever 
and ever." 

His weakness had become so great that he could scarcely raise 
himself in bed without assistance, and he often prayed to be re- 
leased. He could now contemplate death without dismay, in 
the cheering hope that all would be well — saying, '* Oh ! that 
my hour were come. 1 long to be gone." He was much in- 
terested on account of one of his school-fellows, and said to 
him in substance, as follows — " Be very guarded in thy con- 
duct, the enemy is constantly devising mischief. Thou art in 



RUITER SHOLL. 149 

.a very dangerous and critical situation, lay thy soul open to 
thy Redeemer and put thy trust and confidence in Him. I 
am going where I shall behold the face of my Redeemer. He 
has oruarded and watched over me." 

He frequently said with much feeling, '' Oh ! for patience! 
Father of mercies, grant me a little ease — O, grant a little 
ease, and if consistent with thy gracious will, preserve me in 
patience to the end." At another time, in feeble accents, he 
thus interceded with the Almighty — ^^ Have compassion upon 
me, a poor sufferer, and if it be consistent with thy good plea- 
sure, take me to thyself — Wash me and make me clean in the 
blood of thy dear Son, and do thou be pleased to take me to 
thyself." He also prayed for his mother, and concluded with 
grateful acknowledgments for the blessings bestowed on him. 
Afterwards, he observed to one of his brothers, '^ I am now fa- 
voured with a clear prospect that when the change shall take 
place, there is a mansion prepared for me in the kingdom of 
heaven." 

He continued in this state of mind and with but little appa- 
rent alteration in his disease, until the 20th of the first month, 
1828. Having passed a restless night, he was much exhausted 
and requested to be placed in an easy chair. Soon after \^hich 
he was heard to say, " If consistent with thy holy will, be 
pleased to release me from my sufferings and take me to thy- 
self" He then raised his eyes and faintly uttered, '' It is done 
— Oh ! — it is done" — and passed peacefully away, in the nine- 
teenth year of his age. 

This interesting case furnishes another instance of the ado- 
rable mercy of God, in pardoning the returning and penitent 
sinner through the blood of the everlasting covenant, and pre- 
paring the immortal spirit by great tribulation, to enter the 
kingdom of heaven. Yet the deep and painful conflicts which 
he had to pass through, ought to teach us not to presunve on 
divine mercy, but by a lowly, humble and obedient walk with 
God, endeavour, while in health, to experience a state of pre- 
paration for death ; that being born again of the spirit of Christ, 
when the solemn messenger is sent to summon us from time 
13* 



150 JAMES PARNELTi. 

to eternity, we may have nothing to do but to die — and, in 
humble confidence, be able to say, " Come Lord Jesus — thy 
servant is ready/^ 



James Parnell was born at Retford, in Nottinghamshire, 
and embraced the principles of the religious Society of Friends 
at an early period. About the year 1654, being then in the 
seventeenth year of his age, he visited George Fox, who was 
at that time a prisoner, at Carlisle : he disputed with, and con- 
futed those who opposed the doctrines he promulgated ; and af- 
terwards travelled southward, preaching the Gospel in Hunting- 
donshire, the Isle of Ely and parts of Cambridgeshire, and was 
the first of those called Quakers, who preached in Essex, 
many being converted by his ministry to the Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

About mid-summer 1665, he went to Colchester, and on the 
day after his arrival, being the first of the week, he preached 
the gospel to thousands in that town, first at his lodgings, then 
at the public place of worship for the parish, and then at a 
large meeting appointed for the purpose ; after which he dis- 
pute^with the town lecturer, and with another person in the 
French school. In all these labours of love he was enabled to 
show forth the wisdom and patience of Jesus Christ, convin- 
cing many, who believed unto salvation, and by sound doctrine 
putting to silence the gainsayers. But some whose hearts 
were hardened, cruelly abused him, beating him with their fists 
and with sticks — particularly one man, who struck him with a 
large stafFas he came out of the meeting-house, saying, '* There — 
take that for Christ Jesus' sake" — to which he meekly answer 
ed, '' Friend, I do receive it for Jesus Christ's sake." 

Afier he had fulfilled his mission at Colchester, he returned 
to Coggeshall, where a fast had been appointed : here he was 
unjustly apprehended and sent to Colchester castle, and from 
thence brought in irons to Chelmsford assizes. Although his 
persecutors could find nothing whereof to accuse him, except 
such things as related to the law of his God, yet they fined him 



JAMES PARNELL. 151 

^orty pounds and committed him close prisoner to Colchester 
castle. His keeper suffered none to visit him, except such as 
came to abuse and beat him, sometimes not allowing him to 
have food brought to him, and at other times, when it was 
brought, they unfeelingly took it away ; and compelled him to 
lie on the stones, which in wet weather would run down with 
water. 

They subsequently put him into a hole in the wall, at a con- 
siderable height from the ground, the only access to which 
was by a ladder six feet too short; and would not allow his 
victuals to be taken up to him, nor permit him to draw it up 
by a cord and basket which his friends had kindly provided. 
He was therefore obliged to ascend and descend by a rope, and 
after suffering long in this hole, which had no aperture for the 
admission of air, or for the smoke to pass out, his limbs be- 
came so much benumbed, that one day having climbed up to 
the top of the ladder, and attempting to catch at the rope, he 
missed it and fell down from a great height upon the stones, 
by which his head and body were much wounded, and he was 
taken up for dead. 

After this, he was put into another hole called the oven, 
though some ovens are larger, where they would not allow him 
to make use of charcoal, neither would they accept of bail, nor 
body for body, which some of his friends freely offered, in or- 
der that he might have an opportunity of recovering from the 
injuries he had received. The door of his prison being one 
day opened, he ventured to walk out into the jail yard for air 
and exercise, at which the jailer was so enraged that he locked 
the door and kept him out all night in the severest weather in 
winter. 

The blessed fruits of the religion he professed shone forth 
conspicuously in his long and painful imprisonment, enabling 
this dear youth to suffer patiently and cheerfully for the testi- 
mony of a good conscience, and to count all things but loss 
and dross, in comparison of the excellency of the knowledge 
of Christ Jesus his Lord. At the hands of his relentless perse- 
cutors he could fii?d no mercy, yet he meekly endured it all 



J52 ISAAC WALKER. 

committing his righteous cause unto Him who is the refuge 
of the oppressed, and the helper of the needy in his distress. 
At length their repeated cruelties destroyed his health ; he 
grew weaker rapidly, and the happy hour was evidently at hand 
when he. was to be liberated from their power, and translated 
into the glorious kingdom of the dear Son of God. 

Near his departure, being in a triumphant frame of mind, 
he said to those about him, *' Here I die innocently." And a 
little after — '' This death I must die — I have seen glorious 
things." — Then addressing his friends, asked, *' Will you hold 
rae?" — and they expressing their resignation to part with him, 
he added, *' Now I go." He had often said that one hour's 
sleep would cure him of all his pains, and he soon fell into a 
sweet slumber, which continued about an hour, when he 
quietly departed to his everlasting rest in Jesus, being in the 
nineteenth year of his age. 



Isaac Walker, son of Peter and Mary Walker, of Dean 
Scales, near Cockermouth, Cumberland, was born the 7th of 
second month, 1825. From a child he was of a sweet dispo- 
sition, and being endued with a good understanding, and a 
quickness of perception, he sought the company of individuals 
of more experience than himself He was nevertheless fond 
of play, and was not unfrequently led into childish follies, for 
which he afterwards endured much heartfelt sorrow. 

About the eleventh year of his age, he was sent to Wigton 
school, where he remained as a scholar, three years, after 
which he was taken as an apprentice. He fulfilled the duties 
of this situation in an exemplary manner, and by the propriety 
of his conduct, and the amiability of his disposition, he endear- 
ed himself to all around him. 

It was during this period, and when he was rather more than 
fifteen years of age, that an event of a very impressive nature, 
took place in the school, viz. the removal by death, after a pro- 
tracted illness, of one of the boys, in whom the power of Di- 



ISAAC WALKER. 153 

vine grace was remarkably exemplified, and who had been his 
intimate friend and companion.* 

The following extracts are from Isaac Walker's letters, writ- 
ten at this period : 

Brookfield, 1st month 29th, 1841. 

The time has now arrived, a time which I have long antici- 
pated, wiien my late schoolfellow, P. W. Hall, is about to be 
gathered to his rest. In all probability, he is now laid upon 
that bed from which he will never rise, and his flittinop hours 
are numbered, and his existence here about to be terminated 
in death; but how pleasing is it to observe his pious resigna- 
tion, and firm belief in the mercy and long-suffering of the 
One Great Sacrifice, made for mankind, by the Beloved Son, 
who, to use one of P. W. H.'s expressions to-day, '* Left the 
bosom of the Father, and came and offered himself for guilty 
man.'' 

Brookfield, 2nd month 8th, 1841. 

Dear Sisters : — T hope soon to have a little more leisure, for 
since W. A. G.'s departure, much labour has rested upon me. 
But such times are, or may be, very useful ; for it is then, that 
the mind finding peace from no other source, turns, ardently 
turns, to the Fountain of All light and life, and seeks the pre- 
sence of Him, whose arm is strong to deliver, and whose right 
hand is able to save to the very uttermost. P. W. H. still lan- 
guishes upon the bed of death, the last, and in some instances, 
the pleasantest period of life here below ; and truly it seems 
to be such with him. His mind, freed alike from the cares 
and pleasures of this life, turns to God and to that happy land, 
on which his thoughts are centred. Ah ! happy state ! How 
glorious to leave every cumbrance behind, and to soar in faith 
to the land of peace, in hourly expectation of quitting this for 
ever, and of being added to the *' hundred and forty and four 
thousand," who are continually praising the Lord God and the 
Lamb. — 

Isaac Walker had a strong predilection for Natural History, 

• P. W. HaH, of v^hom see a brief account, page 88. 



154 ISAAC WALKER. 

and often devoted his leisure hours to the study of it. It is in- 
teresting to know, that even in this, his favourite pursuit, he 
was careful to preserve a very tender conscience, and also to 
watch over the boys who had a similar taste; instructing them 
strictly to avoid any approach to cruelty. 

About the close of the year 1841 he was liberated from his 
engagement at school, from an apprehension that his health 
was too delicate to permit him to fulfil the arduous duties of 
the situation; indications of pulmonary disease having fre- 
quently appeared. 

After having been at home some months, his health appeared 
so far recruited, as to induce him to wish to return to the 
school, which he did in the fourth month, 1842, but the symp- 
toms of the disease again making their appearance, and in a 
more alarming degree, he finally relinquished his situation. 

Notwithstanding the blamelessness of his life and conversa- 
tion in the sight of men, he was made deeply to feel the cor- 
ruptions of his ow^n heart when brought under " the spirit of 
judgment and burning.'* When retiring to rest, on the 7th 
of fifth month, he thus expressed himself: *' I have sunk deep, 
very deep, into iniquity, yet I believe, if I should be called 
away soon, it will not be without a hope of forgiveness." 

Fifth month 10th. His sister alluding to the many advan- 
tages he had enjoyed, beyond the lot of most, he replied, 
"Whatever use I may have made of them; I feel however, 
very calm, and so free from temptation, that I am persuaded 
the Almighty's arms are underneath for my support." Add- 
ing, ** I have been a great sinner ; my sins are more than the 
hairs of my head, but the blood of Christ cleanseth us from all 
sin. Yea, though my sins be as scarlet, they shall be as snow, 
though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. The 
Lord is good and gracious, slow to anger, and of great mercy." 
On his sister remarking to him, that if he were taken in early 
life, he would escape many troubles, he replied, " Yes, I shall 
escape a flood of iniquity. I scarcely expect to recover, and 1 
scarcely desire it ; I have no will of my own ; the will of the 
Lord be done." 



ISAAC WALKER. 155 

On the 26th of fifth month, he was informed that the medi- 
cal attendants now considered his case beyond their skill. He 
received this information with the crreatest calmness, and 
meekly replied, *'I thought so; for the last few days I have 
felt that I must go, and I have no wish that it should be other- 
wise." 

During the day, he was very composed, often dwelling on 
the love and mercy of God in Christ Jesus; — a theme on 
which he loved to muse. In the evening he expressed him- 
self thus, '' I am lost in wonder when I consider how often I 
have backslidden, after having for some time been enabled to 
do right; and when again made sensible of my sins, with a 
desire to turn from them, how ready the Lord has been to re- 
ceive me ! His mercy is unbounded ! Oh ! what an awful 
thing it must be, when an unrepenting profligate is informed 
that he must die in a short time." 

Fifth month 31st. He said, '* Satan has been tempting me 
with the query, ^ How canst thou be saved, seeing thou hast 
done nothmg to promote the glory of God?' But I have just 
been thinking, if my life were spared to three score years and 
ten, I should still have nothing of my own to trust to. No : It 
is all through mercy, pure, unmerited mercy." 

On one occasion, after sitting in stillness for some time, he 
thus expressed himself, " It is a fearful thing to fall into the 
hands of the living God ; it makes the flesh to tremble, whilst 
the renewed spirit may rejoice. Oh ! the Lord is merciful, 
ever ready to forgive the repentant sinner." In a time of men- 
tal anxiety, he told one of his sisters that he had very frequent- 
ly supplicated, that, if it pleased his heavenly Father, he might 
have a yet clearer evidence that all his sins were forgiven ; and 
that, during the night before, whilst thus engaged, the query, 
Where is thy faith ? passed quickly through his mind, convey- 
ing both reproof and encouragement. Since then all fear of 
death had been taken away. 

Sixth month 1st. The dear invalid's spirit was refreshed by 
an acceptable religious visit from some Friends. When they 
were gone, he remarked, " ^^hat a delightful opportunity we 



156 ISAAC WALKER. 

have had ; oh ! it was sweet !" He then spoke of the greai 
love of God, in having drawn him as out of a deep pit, and 
freely forgiven all his sins, saying, '* They are all washed away 
in the blood of the Lamb. What encouragement there is in 
the Scriptures of Truth, to the repentant sinner ! The promi- 
ses are all to him whose heart is changed." He appeared at 
this time much cheered by the passage, *^ The Lord looketh 
at the heart," saying, ^' How very good w^e may appear unto 
men, whilst the heart is estranged from God ; but the heart 
must be changed, and then we may look for forgiveness. It 
would profit nothing, if we wept for a whole week, if it were 
only the working of the passions : we must feel our sins a bur- 
den, we must hate all sin; and then. He who died for our sins, 
has promised to give rest to such as seek Him. When I con- 
sider what a few filthy rags I have, to lay in the scales against 
mountains of sin, I marvel much at the love of God in Christ 
Jesus." ' 

One day, in the fluctuations of the disorder, it was remarked 
to him, that he appeared a little stronger; he replied, ''I may 
improve for a time, but I have no thoughts of permanent reco- 
very, neither do I desire it ; but not my will be done." 

On another occasion, when much exhausted, a person who 
was present said, it was trying to see one so young, so reduced 
by illness. He replied, "I would not exchange my situation 
with any one possessing all the health and strength this world 
can bestow, without the peace of mind I now enjoy." 

Seventh month 6th. On one of his sisters saying, she thought 
his strength was decreasing, he sweetly answered, '' Yes, I am 
getting nearer and nearer to my everlasting rest. Oh ! it is a 
happy thought, that I have nothing to do bat to die. Rest as- 
sured that whenever the change takes place, whether suddenly 
or more gradually, I have now no doubt all will be well. I am 
going to the mansions of endless bliss, * where tears are wiped 
from every eye, and sorrows are unknown.' The Lord is in- 
deed very merciful to me, and I firmly believe. He will bear 
me up above every trial and temptation. Satan does at times 
tempt me to doubt, but the Lord preserves me above all." At 



ISAAC WALKER. 157 

another time, he spoke largely of that sweetly absorbing theme 
the love of God in Christ Jesus, saying, *' Where could such 
poor mortals as we look, if it were not for a Saviour? But 
our finite comprehension can form no idea of this love ; we 
may admire and be lost in amazement, but we can do nothing 
more whilst here. Oh ! there is no joy, like the joy which the 
righteous feel : there may be sensual pleasure felt at times by 
the wicked, but no real joy or comfort, for they are like the 
troubled sea, when it cannot rest, whose waters cast up mire 
and dirt. But the righteous are all serene and peaceful, look- 
ing: forward to a better home." 

Some time afterwards he said, *' The pains of the body are 
much easier to bear when there is a peaceful mind. The Lord 
is merciful ; all this that I endure, is sent in mercy, yea, all in 
mercy. His sister expressing a hope that he would be spared 
much suffering, he quickly replied, "Think what the dear Sa- 
viour suffered ; what matchless love, to leave so glorious a 
kingdom, and come down to this earth, even amonofst his ene- 
mies, who. He knew, would persecute and slay Him ! and what 
a marvellous display of love is there in that passage, 'Father, 
forgive them, for they know not what they do!' I have been 
meditating upon this to-day, and how pleasant it is, followed 
by a sweet peace." In a little time he added, *'I shall be 
happy forever, and I trust we shall all meet on high; — but we 
must strive." 

On its being remarked to him, how insignificant this world 
would now appear in his view, he said, " The pleasures and 
treasures of this earth, are not worth a thought, but on it there 
are millions of immortal souls. Oh ! that these would consi- 
der their latter end, for it is a fearful thing to die unprepared." 

Another time, when reduced to a state of great weakness, he 
said to his mother, and to one of his sisters, ''You seem to 
think my cough is troublesome, but I have always had strength 
given for all my need ; and I trust I shall to the end ; and pa- 
tience fails not; but remember, it is not my own, no, I am no- 
thing, and have nothing ; his sister added, but thou wilt soon 
14 



158 ISAAC WAI.KER. 

have all things. ** Yes," he replied, **I have nothing to do 
but to die." 

After this, when asked if he wished to see his medical advi- 
ser, he said, *' I think not, there is nothing more that he can 
do; I yhall probably be released in a few days, and then what 
a glorious change !" This day he was unable, for the first 
time, to come down stairs, after which he survived about a 
week, in a state of great bodily weakness, but nevertheless he 
was strong in the Lord, and ready to depart, but patiently wait- 
ing his appointed change. He again expressed his full belief 
that all his sins were forgiven, and that, through mercy, he, 
should be admitted within the pearl gates. 

The First-day before his death, he appeared to be in great 
pain, but no murmur or impatient word escaped his lips, nor 
indeed had such been known to do so during the whole of his 
long illness. He maintained a cheerful equanimity, wishing to 
make his sufferings appear as light as possible. Towards three 
o'clock next morning, thinking he was going, the family were 
called to his bed-side, of whom he took an affectionate leave. 
He then inquired how long they thought he might remain. On 
being told they did not think he would continue much longer, 
he gently replied, ''I am thankful ; all is peace, peace, peace. 
Yes, rest assured, happy is my end." On seeing his mother 
and sisters weep, he said, ** Nay, weep not, but rather rejoice 
that I am going to Heaven, where all is joyful, peaceful, happy 
for evermore. Oh ! my dear brothers and sisters, be sure you 
let me meet you all again." On his father coming into the 
room, he said with great solemnity and affection, *' Father, I 
have been strengthened to speak to the dear family, concern- 
ing the glory of those eternal regions of bliss, to which I am 
fast hastening. Oh ! it is a glorious land, where all is peace, 
holiness, purity and bliss for ever and ever ; — where the shadow 
of a cloud can never come, nor any sorrow, — for God Himself 
shall wipe away all tears from every eye. May thou, and each 
of you, so live, that when your end comes, you may be permit- 
ted to join me there. I believe youth is the most favoured 
season for giving up the heart to God It is mostly the case, 



ISAAC WAIKER. 159 

ihat an idly spent youth, is followed by a blighted and slothful 
old acre. Youth is the season for improvement of all kinds, 
and I trust that many of you, my dear brothers and sisters, 
may feel this to be the case, and spend your youth aright, and 
be ready at all times to meet death in peace. I am happy, 
happy, happy!" After this he revived a little, and, with the 
greatest possible calmness, gave directions how he wished his 
books and other little tokens of affection to be distributed 
amongst his near relatives. He then said, '' Well ! I think 1 
have settled all on eaith, let me now turn to heaven and see 
if all is right there." After a pause, he added, " Yes, all is 
rio-ht there. I think there is no account against me there. 
And now. Lord Jesus, when it is Thy will, I am prepared. 
Sweet Jesus, if thou hadst not died, — ah! the death-bed of the 
sinner !" After this he asked how long it was thought he 
might continue here ; he was told he might be taken any mo- 
ment; he then said, ''I am thankful. Oh! happy change." 
Contrary to all expectation, he was permitted to revive for a 
short time, and sweetly trusting in Him, who is everlasting 
strength, he said, *'It may be the Lord's will to have another 
token of resignation, before He takes me. I trust all will soon 
be over, but we must wait the Lord's time. I feel even more 
patience than yesterday. How different would be my condi- 
tion if I knew that after a few moments, I must enter those 
dark abodes, where the worm dieth not, and where there is a 
fire in the soul that never can be quenched." 

When he was informed that his symptoms now indicated liis 
approaching end, he smiled, as if this was welcome informa- 
tion, and then said, '' It is pleasant to feel patient and resigned, 
perhaps leaning more to a wish to go than otherwise." Then 
to one of his sisters he said, *^ Oh, Agnes! would it not be 
sweet to be in heaven ?" Soon afterwards, he offered up this 
petition, '' Oh Lord ! grant me strength to endure whatsoever 
Thou art pleased yet to send, and to bear it in that patience 
Thou requirest; and grant me thy Almighty support even to 
the end." 

Second-day evening about seven o'clock he observed, '* Pa 



160 ISAAC WALKER, 

tience is yet granted. I should like us to have a little stillness 
together ; oh ! let us praise the Lord to the end." 

It was novv thought that his close was near, and his soul was 
lifted up in prayer and praise; — he supplicated thus, *^ Oh ! 
heavenly Father ! Almighty God ! If it be thy will now to re- 
lease thy unworthy servant, Thy will be done." 

A little while afterwards he exclaimed, *' All is peace, Oh ! 
the Lord is merciful, full of compassion ; let us all rejoice in 
him. A change from an earthly to an Heavenly Kingdom, will 
truly be a glorious one." On observing his mother weep, he 
said, *' Don't weep, mother, but give me up freely; thou hasl 
others to look to." 

About this time he said, '* I think the hour of my departure 
is nigh ; oh, how sweet ! oh, how happy ! I believe there is no- 
thing more to accomplish. It may be if I fall asleep, I shall 
not revive much again in this world; if so, farewell ! and mo- 
ther, and all of you, be ready." 

After a time of stillness he said, ** I fear I am not yet to go. 
It is rather hard to brincr the mind back to earth, when it is so 
near Heaven ;" he soon afterwards observed, *' Satan tempts to 
break very good resolutions; he has been trying to tempt me, 
but the Lord has delivered me out of his power." He now 
regained his wonted composure, and said to his mother, '' The 
Lord has oriven me resicrnation aojain. Oh ! the Lord is mer- 
ciful." 

Third-day morning, one of his sisters going to his bed-side, 
he smiled sweetly, and said, *' Well, Mary Ann, dost thou 
think that I shall get home to-day ?" He sometimes expressed 
a fear, that he was too anxious to be gone, saying, *• It would 
be so sweet to be released. Oh ! it is sweet to meditate on the 
mercies in store for me, but my hours of meditation are well 
nigh over here. I do not feel much strength given for suppli- 
cation ; pray for me to be patient, willing to wait the Lord's 
time." 

During the day, his sister inquired if his breathing oppress- 
ed him, it seemed so heavy. He calmly replied, ^*No; and, if 
it did, it would but release me. I have been looking at my 



ISAAC WALKER. 161 

arm, and see it is getting very thin, there will not be much 
weight left ; but, if the soul strengthens, as the body decays, it 
IS every thing I desire." 

At a time of much bodily pain he remarked, " These are but 
temporary sufferings, and will bring their reward, they are all 
symptoms of my approaching end." On taking leave of one 
of his brothers he said, '' I have many dear brothers and sis- 
ters ;" he then called them all by name, and said, ** But these 
are nothing to heaven." After lying in a suffering state for 
some time, he gently said *' Come, Jesus, come ! O, Lord Je- 
sus ! receive my spirit." 

When the little remains of strength were fast wearing away, 
it was cheering to notice the state of perfect resignation, and 
lamb-like patience, in which he was preserved, frequently re- 
peating, in feeble accents ; " All is now peaceful, all is now 
happy; Lord not my will, but thine be done." 

On fourth'day morning, the 19th of 7th month, the last of 
his earthly existence, he called his sister S. to his bed-side, 
then held out his arm, and asked in a whisper '^ how his pulse 
felt?" On being told it was very weak, he said, *^ Oh ! yes. 
I think before another day I shall have done with earth, and 
then, Oh ! Heavenly Father ! grant that peace may be my por- 
tion, purity and holiness the covering of my spirit, righteous- 
ness and goodness the clothing of my mind. And Oh ! wilt 
thou keep my mind from wandering from thee, or in any de- 
gree murmuring against thy holy will, and may I in patience 
wait mine appointed hour." After this aspiration to his hea- 
venly Father, turning to those about him, he said, ** I am hap- 
py, very happy, quite ready to enter into the joyous King- 
dom." 

A little before the last conflict of nature, he sweetly uttered 
these affecting words ; " Happy is the Christian's dying-bed ; 
all peaceful, all happy, all ready and longing to be at rest. 
Oh ! when the end seems approaching near, patience is strength- 
ened, all things are strengthened ; faith is strong. Oh ! a 
death-bed is well worth waiting for, for sweet are the joys it 
promises." 
14* 



162 GRACE WATSON. 

Thus filled with all joy and peace in believing, the solemn 
and long anticipated moment of release arrived, the conflict 
ended, and the patient sufferer sweetly slept in Jesus. 



Grace Watson, daughter of Samuel Watson, of the county 
of York, Enorland, was a young woman of sober and circum- 
spect deportment, obedient to her parents and hating a lie — 
and towards the latter part of her time, much given to retire- 
ment and reading. 

During her last illness, she was under great distress of mind, 
in consequence of the temptations with which she was beset, 
but as she endeavoured to keep close to the Lord and stay her- 
self upon him in living faith, he was pleased in due time to 
give her the victory and bruise Satan under her feet : in grate- 
ful commemoration of this unmerited mercy, she could experi- 
mentally sing the song of Moses and the song of the Lamb, as- 
ascribing all glory and honour and praise to his excellent and 
worthy name. 

Having passed under the ministration of condemnation, and 
patiently endured the judgments of the Lord for sin, she expe- 
rienced the first and fallen nature to be changed and that new 
creation brought forth, in which ** all things are of God ;" and 
feeling the sweet incomes of the joy of His salvation, she thus 
expressed herself, ** O heavenly Father — what hast thou done 
for me this night ? How hast thou removed the crooked ser- 
pent and taken him quite away, so that I can say truly, * Thy 
will be done' — Thou hast shone in upon me with thy marvel- 
lous light — thou hast showed me the glory of thy house, the 
most glorious place that ever my eyes beheld — neither did I 
think thou hadst [prepared] such a place for any^ — much 
less for me, a poor worm — once ready to think myself des- 
titute." 

On another occasion, '* If thou requires my life this night of 
me, I freely give it unto thee, — O heavenly Father, thy will be 
done — K thou hast further work for me, keep me in that which 



GRACE WATSON. 163 

I no\^ enjoy — thou hast made my cup to run over — thou hast 
taken away all my pain. I am as if I ailed nothing, though of 
myself I could do nothing — scarcely move one of my fingers, 
my tongue being ready to cleave to the roof of my mouth. 
But thou hast been a light to my feet and a lantern to my path. 
How can I cease praising thee, thou God of power ? Thou 
art more to me than corn, wine or oil. Thy love is sweeter to 
my taste than the honey or the honey-comb. Oh ! it is more 
to be valued than the costly pearls, and the rich rubies — the 
gold of Ophir is not to be compared to it. Oh ! blessed — 
praised — magnified, be thou for ever/' 

Being asked how she was, she replied, '' I am but weak in 
body, but strong in the Lord and in the power of his might." 
On one occasion she expressed some doubts, but soon after 
added, "Why do I so?" My case is no doubting one, the 
Lord hath created a clean heart and renewed a right spirit 
within me, so that all fears and doubts are taken away. The 
gates are open — the angels are ready to convey me into the 
bosom of my heavenly Father, where I shall sing praises with 
his redeemed ones." Durincr all her sickness she never mani- 
fested any desire to live, but often expressed her entire resig- 
nation to the Lord's will, whenever he saw meet to take her 
to himself — saying, "O Lord ! do with me what thou pleases; 
heavenly Father, thy will be done. What hast thou done for 
me, a poor stripling, in comparison with many ! Thou hast 
made my bed, thou hast taken away my pain, and my sickness 
is gone." 

She exhorted some present*^ to prize their time and not give 
themselves too much to the things of this world. How many 
have laid up great riches, earthly treasure, and in one night 
been deprived of it all !" Her sister weeping by her, she said, 
'* Weep not — be comforted. The tongue of men and angels 
cannot declare the wonderful greatness of God. O heavenly 
Father, how sensible of thy presence hast thou made me ! Thou 
hast strengthened me, otherwise I should not have been able 
to speak so much of thee. With thee is fulness of joy, and at 
thy right hand are rivers of pleasure fore^ ermore." 



164 SARAH THOMPSON. 

Commenting on the parable of the ten virgins, she admo 
nished those present after this manner, '^ Oh ! therefore, keep 
upon your watch-tower, that whether He come at midnight, 
at cock-crowing, or at the dawn of day, you may be ready, for 
that is the wedding chamber, indeed, and He is the heavenly 
Bridegroom." She expressed the most lively and tender affec- 
tion for her parents and relations, and taking her sister by the 
hand observed, ** Though we be separated outwardly, we shall 
meet in the kingdom of glory. Oh ! what cause have I to bless 
the Lord on their [her parents] behalf, who I am sure never 
countenanced any evil in any of us, but reproved it. The 
words of my dear and tender mother, I remember, since I was 
but ten years of age, who said she had fought the good fight 
of faith, and the crown of glory was laid up for her. These 
words having remained upon my mind, and made a deep im- 
pression on me, I can now say, I finish my course with joy and 
shall receive the crown of glory." 

Her strong and unshaken confidence in the Almighty was 
conspicuous to the last, saying, '^ The Lord is a God at hand 
in six troubles and in seven — nay — if thou bringest me to the 
eighth, thou wilt never leave me." She soon after departed 
this life, aged about nineteen years. 



Sarah, daughter of George Thompson, of Crook, in West- 
moreland, died the sixth of twelfth month, 1702. 

Li her childhood, she was concerned to remember her Cre- 
ator and to live in his fear, endeavouring according to the 
grace given her, to promote the honour and prosperity of the 
Lord's cause. She was endued with an excellent understand- 
in2f, which, being cultivated with care and sanctified by Di- 
vine grace, her capacity became large, as regarded things na- 
tural and divine. In the Holy Scriptures and other religious 
works, she took great delight, and was careful to practise the 
excellent precepts which she read there, frequently speaking 
to the family respecting heavenly things, and exhorting them 
to patience and virtue. 



SARAH THOMPSON. 165 

Her temper was cheerful and amiable ; kind and compassion- 
ate to all, courageous but not rash; tender and affectionate to 
her parents, and watchful over her words and actions, lest she 
should give offence to any. It was her practice to spend much 
of her time in retirement, and in meditation on the things of 
God, in which seasons she said the Lord was pleased to break 
in upon her soul by his blessed Spirit, and enable her to look 
with an eye of faith beyond time and mortality, into an endless 
eternity, accompanied with an assurance that it would not be 
long before he would release her from all her pain and sorrow, 
and take her to himself. 

She suffered much from shortness of breath, and beino^ of a 
delicate constitution was often sick, yet she bore it with pa- 
tience and cheerfulness, observing that '^ The Lord was present 
with her, and comforted her in all her afflictions, and spake 
peace to her soul in the midst of her troubles, which had made 
hard things easy.'' During the course of her last illness, she 
uttered many weighty expressions, giving suitable advice to 
those about her. Observing her friends weep, she said, '^ You 
trouble me to see you so; why are you so unwise? must we 
not all part ? What ! is death a terror to you ? It is no ter- 
ror to me — I am not at all daunted at it, for I am content whe- 
ther I live or die. Cannot you freely give me up and part with 
me? I am but a poor infirm creature ; and it will be well with 
me. I shall be freed from many troubles and dangers, which 
you will be exposed to that stay behind. I see that as long as 
we are here, we are liable to many temptations — ^I know they 
will be exercises to you, but keep to that which is good, and 
God will keep you, for he hath kept me many a time, as I have 
kept my mind unto him." 

At another time her father and mother and two sisters, stand- 
ing by her bed-side, she said to them, ** I must die — and I have 
a word of counsel to you all : Be faithful to the gifts that God 
hath given you, I beg it of you ; and over-charge not your 
minds with anything of this world, for you see how frail flesh 
is, and how soon we are gone." *' I desire you to remember 
my words when I am gone, that it may be well with you at 



166 SARAH THOMPSON. 

your latter end, and that you and I may meet in the mansions 
of glory, where we may never part. All of you be content, for 
it is well with me. I have made my peace with God, and 1 
feel nothing to rise up in judgment against me, for the Lord 
hath forgiven me my sins and my iniquities. My mind is very 
quiet and still, and hath been ever since I began with this ill- 
ness. There is nothing cumbereth my mind ; not so much as 
a temptation is presented ; and 1 have been borne over my exer- 
cises far beyond my expectation." 

Her brother being absent from home, she desired her dear 
love to be given to him, saying, '' If I die, tell him from mo 
that my soul is gone into everlasting rest, where I hope we 
shall meet again in heavenly joy." Soon after this, she was 
engaged in fervent prayer to the Lord, for the preservation of 
those left behind when she was gone, that as he had preserved 
her from many hurtful things, so he would be pleased to help 
them through their exercises, as he had often helped her, for 
which she blessed and praised his holy name. " I have often 
cried unto the Lord," said she, ''to help me through my exer- 
cises ; and he hath answered my prayers many a time to my ad- 
miration." 

Inquiring for her grandmother, who was above eighty years 
of age, she took her by the hand and thus addressed her : 
** Thou art now very ancient — the Lord hath been merciful to 
thee, and given thee many years, far above what many attain 
to, and if thou comest short of making thy peace with God, 
thou canst not say it was for want of days. But see to the im* 
provement of thy gift — I beg it of thee — before thy days be 
over ; that it may be well with thee at thy latter end, and that 
thy soul and mine may meet in heavenly joy." A relation com- 
ing in and asking how she was, she replied, '* I am passing 
away in peace, and so may all do that keep faithful to their 
God." In a short time after, she thus addressed him, " Dear 
cousin, thou art young in the prime of thy time — see that thou 
serve God in the flower of thy age — the Lord hath created thee 
that thou mightest serve him ; see thou answer the end for which 
thou wast created. I believe the Lord hath a service for thee 



GEORGE NEWLAND. 167 

if thou be faithful to him. I wish well for thy soul as for my 
own, desiring that thou mayest be faithful to God in thy day, 
and have thy account ready against thy day of dissolution, that 
thou and I may meet again, where we shall live to sing hosan- 
na to the Lord for evermore." 

She desired her father and mother ^' Not to mind the things 
of this wi^rld, but to serve the Lord, who is worthy to be serv- 
ed — who is Lord of lords and King of kings," exhorting them, 
to ** remember the words of their dying daughter, to live in love 
and charity, and to be prepared for their latter end, that they 
might meet in everlasting joy never to part." 

To another relation she said, '^ I remember there was a time 
when thou thoughtest thou wouldst die, and thou wast under 
great exercise, for I believe thou hadst lived a very loose life, 
and the Lord smote thee with his judgments. And thou 
madest a vow, that if the Lord would spare thee at that time, 
thou wouldst amend and do so no more — but Oh ! hast thou 
fulfilled thy vow?" She then exhorted him to greater faithful- 
ness, that he might obtain peace to his soul, before the day of 
his visitation passed over. 

Having endeavoured through the course of her life, to answer 
the great purpose for which she was created, by living in the 
daily fear of her Creator, and obeying his commandments, she 
experienced '^ the consolations of the Gospel to abound by 
Christ Jesus," supporting and cheering her spirit through a 
long and tedious illness. The approach of death brought no 
terror, and she was enabled by the power of Him who giveth 
us the victory through Jesus Christ our Lord, practically to il- 
lustrate the truth of that triumphant exclamation of the apostle, 
" Death is swallowed up in victory. O death, where is thy 
sting? O grave, where is thy victory?" 



George Newland, son of George and Susannah Newland, 
of the city of Dublin, died the 24th of eighth month, 1708, in 
the nineteenth year of his age, a minister of the Gospel about 
six years. 



168 GEORGE NEWLAND. 

He was favoured with the tendering visitations of the love 
of Christ when quite a child, and yielding his will and affec- 
tions in submission thereto, he became an example of love and 
obedience to his parents, and of a circumspect and orderly de- 
portment. Such was the tenderness of his conscience, and the 
fear which rested on his spirit of offending the Almighty, that 
if at any time he was persuaded by his school-fellows to be rude 
and wild, although perhaps not more so than many would 
esteem innocent, he was afterwards under trouble of mind 
therefor. 

As he continued in this state of watchfulness and fear, he 
grew in grace, his conduct evincing that he was *^ seeking an- 
other and a better country, that is, an heavenly ;" and about 
the twelfth year of his age, it pleased the Head of the church 
to call him to the ministry of the Gospel, and enable him *^ to 
publish with the voice of thanksgiving and tell of all the won- 
drous works" which the Lord had done for him. In the exer- 
cise of the gift bestowed upon him, he travelled in most of the 
provinces of Ireland, and though endued with a good under- 
standing and solid experience, he was careful not to utter words 
without feeling the holy Spirit to move and assist him therein, 
so that his ministry was pertinent and edifying. He was 
greatly beloved by those among whom he travelled, because of 
his exemplary conversation and conduct, which were in con- 
formity with the doctrine and precepts of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

In the nineteenth year of his age, he was visited with a lin- 
gering illness, and being asked if he thought he should recover, 
replied, *' he did not know, but if it was the Lord's will, he 
had rather die than live, but durst not desire it," adding, that 
*' although his time had been short in the world, he had gone 
through a great deal of exercise and trouble that none knew 
but the Lord alone." On another occasion he remarked to 
his mother, ^' I have felt more of the Lord's love extendcjd to 
me in a wonderful manner, since I was sick, than ever before. 
1 strove to serve the Lord in my health, and now I reap the 
beneht of it. I can look forward [with peace], and that is a 
mercy." 



GEORGE NEWLAND. 169 

He was frequently comforted and filled with the love of God, 
under the sense of which he would exclaim, '' O, if the earnest 
he so precious, what will the fulness be !'' As his bodily 
weakness increased, he was strengthened in spirit to magnify 
and praise the excellent and worthy name of the Lord. 

Taking his brother affectionately by the hand, he kissed 
him, and said, '' I love thee dearly — be sure thou fear and 
serve the Lord, and be obedient to thy parents ; for though 
thou be young and strong now, yet thou knowest not how few 
thy days may be. I speak to thee in love. Remember my 
dying words when I am gone, and that it will be enough w^hen 
in a dying condition, to bear the pain and affliction of body, 
without havinoj a troubled conscience." He manifested the 
same tender and brotherly concern for his sisters, recommend- 
ing to them, to 'Move and fear the Lord, and be dutiful to theit 
parents;" and added, "In my health, when I went to bed, i 
did meditate and think upon the Lord, and now^ in my sick- 
ness, I find the benefit thereof" 

He gratefully acknowledged the love and care of his parents, 
observing, *' If I live, I can never make you amends for your 
trouble and care over me;" and afterwards said to his mother, 
" I hope the Lord will reward thee for all thy trouble and care 
over me, and that we shall meet shortly, where we shall never 
part again." Some hours before his departure, being over- 
come with the goodness of God to his soul, he broke forth in 
humble admiration, saying, '' How good, Lord, art thou to me ! 
I am not worthy of the least of all thy mercies and favours ;" 
and continued praising the Lord in a remarkable manner until 
near his end. Being sensible this was near, he desired all to 
be still, and in a triumphant state of mind quietly depaited to 
everlasting glory. 

In contemplating the peaceful termination of a life so pure 
and devoted to the service of God, who but must exclaim in 
the language of holy Scripture, " Let me die the death of the 
righteous, and let my last end be like his." It is, however, 
well for us to remember that we can have no solid hope of dy- 
ing a death so glorious and triumphant, unless we are engaged 
15 



170 GEORGE NEWLAND. 

to live a life of self-denial and holiness unto the Lord. We 
must experience the new birth unto righteousness, and our 
sins to be washed away in the atoning blood of the Son of 
God ; who died for us — not that we might live to ourselves, in 
the indulgence of the evil propensities of our fallen and cor- 
rupt nature, and in the pursuit of those things which the con- 
troversy of God is against, but that, through the power of the 
daily cross, we should live unto Him who died for us and rose 
again, having our fruit unto holiness, the end whereof is ever- 
lastincr life, throuc^h Jesus Christ our Lord. 

The following testimony concerning George Newland was 
given by Friends in Dublin, viz : — 

*' It pleased the Lord to favour this youth with a gracious 
visitation, even in his childhood, and so to prepare him for His 
service whereunto He appointed him, that there appeared deep 
impressions of a concerned mind for the good and eternal well- 
being of his soul ; and as he grew in years, he grew in grace 
and in the knowledge of God and his Son, the Lord Jesus 
Christ — so that the Lord was pleased to put him into the min- 
istry, although young, and he being sensible of the appearance 
of the Son of God in his heart, did deliver his testimony with 
a ivood understanding, not being forward or rash to utter words, 
but waited for that which is the fountain of all true ministry, 
viz : the help of the spirit of God, that enables God's ministers 
to speak, to the instructing and building up of one another in 
the love of God. 

" And this being the concern of this innocent youth, made 
him to be beloved of faithful Friends that knew him, and the 
more so, because his conversation agreed with his doctrine. 

** He went abroad sometimes to visit Friends in the province 
of Leinster, and was also in Ulster and Munster provinces, and 
Friends generally had a love and respect for him, and there 
would commonly be great meetings where he was, both Friends 
and others admirincr the Lord's dealinors with him, in his ten- 
der years, being but about twelve years old when his mouth 
was first opened in meetings in a testimony for God. 

'* We have a great loss of him, he being such a good exam- 



WILLIAM YOUNG. 171 

pie to our youth, bDth in that and also in his conversation, too 
few beincr willinof to follow him in that true nearness of walk- 
ing with God, as he did — but love liberty to the flesh and will, 
that work not the righteousness of God, but bring trouble and 
grief on those who are concerned for the well-being of their 
immortal souls. His behaviour was more like a man of gray 
hairs, than one not attained to nineteen years. 

" He was not desirous of long life in this world, as he used 
to express sometimes ; but rather that he might do his days' 
work, being ready and prepared when the Lord was pleased 
to call him hence, to have a portion, in God's kingdom, of that 
life and peace which is everlasting. And when he was visited 
with the sickness of which he died, which continued on him 
about a quarter of a year, he bore it with much patience and 
resignation to the will of God, and very cheerfully, which was 
comfortable both to his parents and friends that visited him in 
the time of his illness. 

^•' Before his departure, he was concerned to advise his bro- 
ther and sisters to fear and love God, and be dutiful to their 
parents, &c. 

" Though it is our loss to have such an one taken from us^ 
we believe it is his gain, to be removed from where trouble 
and temptations attend, to where the wicked cease from trou- 
bling and the weary are at rest. 

" From our Meeting in Dublin, the 19th of the second 
month, 1709, — And signed on behalf of the said meeting by 

Amos Strettell, 

'Richard Sealey, 

George Rooke." 



William Young, of Leominster, in the county of Hereford, 
possessed a sprightly and amiable disposition, and although of 
a delicate constitution, appeared to enjoy good health, until 
he contracted a cold which terminated in consumption. While 
labouring under this afllicting, though flattering malady, he 
became more thoughtful and grave in his deportment, and 



172 WILLIAM YOUNG. 

frequently made sensible remarks on the uncertainty of all 
temporal prospects, expressing also a grateful sense of the many 
kindnesses received from a gracious Providence. 

Although he had been preserved through life, in greater inno« 
cence and purity than most young men, yet he now saw that 
this alone would not entitle him to a participation in the 
felicity of the redeemed. He was therefore earnestly desirous 
of experiencing that entire renovation of heart which is produ- 
ced by the washing of regeneration and the renewing of the 
Holy Ghost. His anxious solicitude on this subject gave rise 
to many painful conflicts, and he often lamented having lost 
that tenderness and fervency of spirit which he formerly expe- 
rienced. 

But God, who is long suffering and full of compassion, *' and 
keepeth mercy for thousands" of them that fear his name, did 
not leave his wrestling spirit in this uncertain and painful state. 
In his own time, he was pleased to grant him a full assurance 
of salvation and enable him to sing of mercy as well as of judg- 
ment. 

Some weeks before his decease, being apprehensive that his 
end was near, he observed, ** If I die now in my youth, it may 
be all for the best, and may put other young people upon the 
consideration of their latter end." His father expressing a 
desire that they might be resigned to the Divine will, although 
it would be hard to part with him, he replied with much ear- 
nestness, *^ Aye, do be resigned — let. us all be resigned," and 
frequently remarked it was his wish to be resigned either to 
life or death, but added, ** if it pleased the Lord to fit him for 
his change, and take him from the slippery paths of life at so 
early a period, he should think it a favour, for he had no desire 
to live except it was to the glory of his Creator." 

He several times expressed the deep sense he had of the 
wonderful condescension and goodness of Christ, in suffering 
for mankind ; and observing his sister weep, said to her, "We 
must part — I must leave you ; but I hope and believe that we 
shall meet aorain." 

The 2nd of the first month, 1773, he was very ill, and seeing 



WILLIAM YOUNG. 173 

his father affected, he said, **' O father, what a mercy will it be 
if the Lord should be pleased to take me to himself! Do not 
grieve — if I should be spared and turn out naught, it would be 
a greater affliction." Thus did his affectionate and sympathis- 
ing mind endeavour to alleviate the sorrow of those whom he 
was so shortly to leave, and to reconcile them to the dispensa- 
tions of an unerrino[ and merciful Providence. 

The next morning, having had a very poor night, he was 
weak and low, but appeared peaceful in mind. His sister 
expressing a hope that he was resigned, he replied with much 
sweetness, " Yes, sister, I hope I am quite resigned to the Al- 
mighty's will. Surely, if it be his will, it will be a mercy to 
be taken from this troublesome world, to himself; and I have 
a hope he will take me to himself — he hath been pleased won- 
derfully to calm my mind." She observed there was ground 
to hope, and that the sufferings of his friends would be greatest. 
** Oh l" said he very earnestly, *' my sufferings will be nothing 
in proportion to my offences, but I have a hope my offences 
will be forgiven. Oh ! how merciful is the Lord ! how great 
is his goodness — how pure is his love ! Mercy, goodness, 
purity, belong to him." His sister being much affected during 
this conversation, he continued, '^ We cannot tell, sister : some 
worse than I, [as to health] have been restored. He is able to 
raise me up, and if he should, and make me some sort of a 
member [of his church] I hope I shall be careful to keep near 
to him, but I desire not to live — no, not a moment, as one of 
this world." 

On the following morning, he was in great pain, and told his 
sister he was going; she added, •*! hope to a better inheri- 
tance;" he replied, ''Aye, for I believe in One that can save 
me," and repeatedly said, '' The fear of death is taken away." 
Afterwards, ''I am going to leave an affectionate father, to 
meet the great Almighty Father." It being observed that it 
was a favour he was preserved so patient, he said, *' I hope I 
shall be kept so. I am under the Lord's care entirely — no- 
thing else will do. I see nothing else will do." 

His mind was remarkably clothed with love — a sweet and 
15* 



174 ABIGAIL KNIGHT. 

peaceful serenity prevailed in his chamber, and though his voice 
was so weak that his words were not always intelligible, yet it 
was evident he was enjoying *' the peace of God which passeth 
the understanding." Being asked if he wished any message 
conveyed to his absent sister, he replied, ** Nothing but love" 
— addinor, <* In that love I feel for all." He several times 
desired those about him not to grieve, saying, ** If you think I 
am going well, why should you grieve ?" He took a most 
affectionate leave of his sister, recommending her *' to love and 
adore the Lord" — and shortly after, put off mortality so quietly 
that his attendants thought he had fallen asleep. He slept in 
Jesus — and " as we believe that Jesus died and rose aojain, so 
them also that sleep in Jesus, God will bring with him, and 
they shall ever be with the Lord." 

He died on the 7th day of the first month, 1773, in the nine- 
teenth year of his age. 



Abigail Knight, of Messing, in Essex, England, being 
taken with an illness which threatened her life, her father ten- 
derly acquainted her with the danger she was in ; and although 
she seemed willing to die if she could feel prepared for the 
awful change, yet she was brought under great distress of mind 
respecting her future happiness, and strong conviction for hav- 
ing done many things which she knew were wrong, and neglect- 
ed the affectionate counsel which her father had frequently 
given her. 

In a private interview with her father, she told him of the 
condemnation she felt for attending reliofious meetino-s so care- 
lessly ; that she thought it was mockery to sit in an indifferent 
state of mind, and suffer the things of the world to engross the 
attention, for which she thought she had felt as rau^h uneasi- 
ness, as for anything she had done amiss : that when at times 
she had endeavoured to gather her mind home to the conside- 
ration of heavenly things, the enemy obstructed it, and she 
found herself so weak, through unwatchfulness at other times, 



ABIGAIL KNIGHT. 175 

that she was not able to withstand his temptations. This con- 
versation seemed to afford her some relief. She expressed a 
hope that her sins would be forgiven, and although she did not 
feel the fear of death, yet she wished to be favoured with a 
clearer evidence of acceptance before her departure. 

Observing that the day was very fine, she said it reminded 
her of the expressions of one who remarked, *' How gloriously 
the outward sun doth shine! So doth the Sun of righteousness 
shine this day upon my soul !" which she thought she could in 
measure adopt as her own; the things which had stood in her 
way having been gradually removed. She remarked to her sis- 
ter, ** If I had my time to spend over again, I should spend it 
very differently. If I may have the least place in the kingdom 
of heaven, it is all I desire — and this, I think will be granted." 

Sometime after, she said, " I believe I shall be happy, I feel 
so easy in my mind. What a fine thing it is to have peace of 
mind upon a dying-bed — the nearer I am to the close, the more 
easy and clear my way seems. I do not dread death — but 
seem as though I could meet it with a smile." This happy 
change in her feelings she gratefully acknowledged as a favour 
for which she could not be sufficiently thankfiil, and as death 
drew near, she said the sting of it was taken away, pleasantly 
adding, '* I think to-morrow or next day will finish here." 

The following morning her father going to speak to her, she 
appeared very calm, said she loved to be still and felt her hea- 
venly Father near, as an arm underneath, and admired the 
goodness and mercy of the Almighty, in removing those things 
which had been in her way. About 10 o'clock, being taken 
with the pains of death, she besought the Lord to grant her 
patience to bear them, and just before her departure said, 
" Lord Jesus receive my spirit — Lord — take me to thyself. 
Farewell — all — in the Lord — my pain will soon be over — the 
gates of heaven are open to receive me — the time is almost 
come." She died on the 24th of th3 second month, 1794, in 
the nineteenth year of her age. 



176 POTTO BROWN. 

Potto Brown, was bom at Earith, in Huntingdonshire, the 
IGth of the fifth month, 1765. He discovered in early youth 
a serious turn of mind, which being cherished by his parents, 
as he advanced towards manhood the seed of the kingdom 
sprung up in his heart, producing those blessed fruits of the 
Spirit, the end whereof is everlasting life. He was a good ex- 
ample in his words and actions, and was generally beloved by 
his acquaintance. 

In a letter addressed to a youth with whom he had formed 
an intimate acquaintance at school, he says : 

*' I hope as we travel on through this transitory state, we 
shall be enabled to cast the cares of this world behind us, look- 
ing to the Author of all good, who will help all those who trust 
in Him. I believe, beyond all doubt, that all those who trust 
in Him, will not lack the bread of life." 

The following extracts from a diary which he kept, may 
serve to evince the state of his mind, as well as furnish instruc- 
tion to the reader. 

Eleventh month 9th, 1783. " The Lord showed me to my 
great comfort, that my dependence must be on him — so that I 
began to inquire how it stood with me and my God. Then I 
was humbled to cry '' Help me, O Lord, or I perish." The 
word [to me] was, ** Draw nigh unto God, and he will draw 
nigh unto thee." Then I began to meditate on the Lord in 
the night season, and was greatly refreshed thereby. A voice 
passed through me, saying, " Thou must not have any conver- 
sation but w^hat may profit thy soul, for unto that man that or- 
dereth his conversation aright will I show my salvation. Thy 
mind must be set on heavenly things, and thy conversation on 
heaven." 

Eleventh month 29th. " For the last three days nothing 
material has occurred. But glory be to our God, for he hath 
dealt wonderfully with his servant. I cannot express the com- 
fort I have had in keeping to the operation of the Word of life 
in my own heart. The Lord hath showed unto me the pure 
state in which our primitive Friends stood ; and also the fallen 
state of many among us at this day, w hich is to be mourned 



POTTO BROWN. 177 

by me. He will not be mocked by men of low degree, who 
set their minds on earthly enjoyments, and think not on the 
name of the Lord. He has given every man ability to know 
that he is a just God, who dwelieth in the heavens, and those 
that will serve Him must set their minds on heaven, whence 
they shall receive their help. Those who are heavenly shall 
declare His name to all generations, to the convincement of 
thousands that the Lord is God. Blessed be His name, saith 
my soul, for taking me by the hand, and leading me out of the 
paths of vanity ! May I be enabled to evince, by my words 
and actions, that in conversation the Lord is to be praised, and 
honoured in stillness." 

Soon after this it pleased the Lord to call him to the work 
of the Gospel ministry, being in the eighteenth year of his age. 
In allusion to his entering upon this awful engagement, he says 
in a letter to his mother, " The Lord hath been pleased to 
pluck my feet out of the miry clay, and to open my mouth to 
make known his will amongst his people. I hope it will ever 
be my care to keep near him, as I have experienced a drawing 
near of the Lord to me. My heart is broken and contrited, 
blessed be His holy name. Oh ! entreat my brothers from 
me, to follow after the Lord in purity and holiness, and to wait 
for his counsel. Oh ! that I could express the hundredth part 
of what I feel in beinor renewed in His counsel ! but I must 
leave them to the Lord.'' 

" The 2nd of the twelfth month. This day a cloud covered 
me, and a temptation wounded my soul. I was drawn to con- 
sider, how the Lord pardoned the thief on the cross, and to 
make it a cloak for trusting to a dying hour — but I felt the 
rod that chastised me, and heard a voice, saying, ' Howcamest 
thou to take thought against thy God ? He will not be slighted, 
but looked unto with a single heart for help.' " 

**The lltli. I found, during my- late journey, that while 
my mind was turned inward. His presence was with me. I 
was preserved in the truth, to my inexpressible comfort — () 
may I always keep watch, lest the enemy draw my mind from 
being stayed on the Lord." 



ITS POTTO BROWN. 

"The 17th. Many are the temptations which the enemy 
lays to draw my mind from the Lord. But, look thou, O my 
soul, to the Lord, with unfeigned sincerity and with fu4 pur- 
pose of heart, in the humility of that Spirit which enlightens 
thee and strengthens thee against them all.'' 

" The 4th of the first month, 1784. This day I went to 
Littleport meeting, M^here I spoke a few words. Oh ! how I 
felt the Lord with me this day — blessed be his name. Many 
were the breathings of my soul, that the Lord would keep his 
fear always before my eyes, that I micrht not speak a word but 
to his honour. Oh that it was the care of all those who pro- 
fess with us, that nothing might be done but to the glory of 
God — that we might say * Thine is the kingdom, the power, 
and the glory, for ever.' Then should we answer our high 
and holy calling." 

** The 17th of the second month. This day in my retired 
thoughts I was made sensible how much we ought to keep 
ourselves in humble reverence to our God, under a conscious- 
ness of His omniscience and our nothingness. Oh ! if people 
would but behold their dependency on Him, they would be 
afraid of having their minds taken from under his protection ; 
much more, of doing anything that would not tend to his glory 
— but on the other hand, they would testify against everything 
of a contrary tendency, knowing that God is jealous of his 
honour, and will be sought unto with fear and trembling. Da- 
vid saith, (Ps. Ixxvi.) ' Thou, even thou art to be feared, and 
who may stand in thy sight when once thou art angry V " 

**The 19th. This day was a day of hard labour to me, 
because I was off my guard last night, by entering into a long 
and needless discourse, which drew my mind from the Lord. 
Bui he was good to me and heard me when I cried ; for my 
spirit was bowed down in humility before him — and heavenly 
joy abounded when I confessed my error to Him. This is an 
evi into which many of our society fall who have been reli- 
giously inclined." 

" The 9th of the third month. I saw I could not be in such 
a humble state as I had been called to come into, without 1 



FOTTO BROWN. 179 

Decame as clay in the hands of the great Potter. I saw that 
my body was to be the temple of the Holy Ghost, and that no 
defiling thing must lodge within me." 

*'The 16th of the fourth month. I find that the more I give 
up my mmd to seek the kingdom of God and his righteousness, 
the more I advance in the work ; the more I keep in the power, 
the stronger I grow. My soul longeth for the living God — 
yea, my inward cry is raised for the bread of life, more than 
the natural man hungereth after natural food." 

This appears to be the last entry made in his journal ; short- 
ly after, his health began to decline, and symptoms of pulmo- 
nary consumption ensued. He was removed from his master's 
to his father's house, that he might try the effect of a change 
of air, but the disease baffled every course of treatment. He 
was enabled through Divine assistance to bear his long and 
painful illness with becoming resignation ; his mind appearing 
to be supported above the fear of death. His mother asking 
him if he did not perceive that he grew weaker, he answered 
with as much cheerfulness as though he had been in perfect 
health, *' Yes, I know I am ; but what matter? If the outward 
man grows weaker, the inward man grows stronger. I expe- 
rience the strengthening of the new man every day." 

At another time, being in great pain, he said he could not 
bear too much, considering how much Christ bore for him. 
His father observing him to be sad, inquired if he was under 
any doubt as to his future state. He said '* No, he had many 
comfortable assurances that it would be well with him" — then 
bursting into tears, he remarked that "his uneasiness was on 
account of his brothers, fearing they might be drawn away from 
the truth." Being asked how he was, he replied that " he was 
very ill, but did not wish to live, nor did he think it was his 
place to pray for death." He continued in this resigned and 
composed state of mind, and calmly departed to the kingdom 
of eternal blessedness, the 16th of the tenth month, 1784, aged 
nineteen years. 



180 HANNAH MARIA MILES. 

Hannah Maria Miles, daughter of Robert and Hannah 
Miles, of Melbury Abbotts, Shaftsbury, Dorsetshire, England, 
was born in the year 1787, and from her childhood was seiious 
and orderly in her conduct. 

About the nineteenth year of her age, she was attacked with 
pulmonary consumption, which gradually reduced her, and 
finally terminated in her dissolution. In the early part of her 
illness she seemed fully aware that she should not recover, 
observing, ^' 1 am very unwell and believe I shall not recover, 
but shall have a lingrerincr illness. I should not mind it, if I had 
spent my time better; for I have seen enough of this world, not 
to wish to live any longer in it, if 1 had true peace of mind. 1 
have given way to many hurtful things; such as dress not so 
consistent as it ought to have been — likewise reading [impro- 
per] books, which, if it have no other bad tendency takes up 
that time which may be better employed. I sincerely hope 
that our family may be careful to avoid those hurtful and hin- 
dering things, and not put off the great work until sickness 
comes. I have had many good meetings and precious visita- 
tions, but too soon forffot them," addinar '^ It is some satisfac- 
tion to me that I have been preserved from talking much when 
in company, but I have nothing to boast." 

The concern and distress of her mind continued for some 
time, but through Divine mercy, she was preserved from des- 
ponding, and at length obtained that evidence of pardon and 
acceptance for which she ardently longed. She informed her 
mother that the command to her, seemed to be, /' Watch and 
pray, lest ye enter into temptation," and there is cause to be- 
lieve she was enabled in good measure to observe it. For some 
weeks she said but little by way of religious communication, 
but was much engaged in inward retirement and waiting upon 
God. ''I have reason to be thankful," said she, on one occa- 
sion, '* that I was not taken away suddenly. If I had been, I 
fear it would have been bad for me." 

Reading the Scriptures was her daily practice and delight, 
and throuorh the enliorhteninn: influences of the Holy Spirit, 

3 .f » 

they were profitably openrd and experimentally sealed on her 



HANNAH MARIA MILES. 181 

understanding. In this state of humble reverent dependence 
upon the Lord, she patiently continued : and after having been 
brought very low, by a violent bleeding from the nose, she 
remarked to her sister, *' I thought I should have gone before 
now, but I feel a little recovered for the present, but it will not 
be long." To her elder brothers, she said, *' O, brothers, I 
hope you will seek the Lord in time of health, for it is a great 
blessing. I have a great love for you : I may be taken away 
suddenly, but I hope you will remember what I have said to 
you." Her aunt coming into the room, she thus addressed 
her, ^^ Thou dost not shun a sick-house, but it may be best for 
thee ; it is better for thee to go to the house of mourning than 
to the house of feasting ;" then speaking to those about her, 
added, " Seek the Lord, for it is not such a very hard thing — 
seek ye him, and he will be found of you." 

Some days after, she was visited by her grandfather, to 
whom she spoke as follows : '' O, my dear grandfather, do thou 
seek the Lord God, for he is very merciful. Thou art an old 
man, and ought to be prepared, for there are so many sudden 
deaths, that we know not how soon we may be taken. Do 
thou prepare to meet me in heaven." After a short silence 
she was' assisted to kneel down, and prayed for her grandfather 
and other relations, and on rising from her knees seemed re- 
freshed and comforted by this religious exercise. 

Awaking from uneasy slumber, one evening, she prayed 
with great fervour, " O Lord, do thou protect me and preserve 
me, under the afflictions of the body. O Lord, thou knowest 
thou art dear to me; and if it be thy blessed will, take me to 
thyself, from the various pains and tribulations of this life. 
Yet, not my will, but thine be done, O Lord." Her parents 
expressing their desire to be enabled freely to give her up, 
painful a*^ the separation would be, and their hope that her mind 
was favouied with resignation, she replied, '' Yes, I have given 
you all up, for ' they that love father or mother more than me, 
are not worthy of me.' Yet I have had a hard struggle with 
myself, to give up such near and dear relations." 

Apprehending that her change was near, she prayed thus: 
16 



182 SARAH BECKWITH. 

'*' O Lord! do thou be pleased to take me this night if it be 
thy will, and grant me an easy passage out of this world to the 
next. O, Lord, I pray thee take me to thyself whilst my lamp 
IS burning, that I may not be like the foolish ones, who, when 
the Bridegroom came, [found] their lamps gone out." 

After taking an affectionate and solemn farewell of some 
present, she again interceded for an easy passage to the realms 
of bliss, and a pause of stillness ensuing, she broke forth in 
holy joy, ** Oh ! it seems to me, I see the angels walk in white 
robes ! O death, where is thy sting 1 O grave, where is thy 
victory ! What hath Jesus done for poor sinners ! He bled 
and died for us. Oh ! what sweetness have I felt in my afflic- 
tion ; that peace which nothing in this world can give or take 
away. Sometiuie since, I thought I felt something like peace, 
but it was not the true rest, for I was then in a doubting state, 
but when I came to believe, no tongue can describe the sweet- 
ness I felt." 

Finding herself extremely weak and scarcely equal to the 
exertion of speaking, she said to those about her, " Pray for 
me, for my weakness is so great that I fear I shall not be able 
to pray for myself" — and presently after, ** Oh ! the enemy 
will be busy — but I hope my patience will hold out to the end. 
My trust is in the Lord." 

The cough having left her, the difficulty of breathing in- 
creased, and articulation was so weak and indistinct, that she 
could scarcely be understood. She began to say, '* The Lord 
is my staff" — but the rest of the sentence could not be heard. 
The approach of death was now rapid — she took a small por- 
tion of drink, and with a look of sweet expression, said, " no 
more" — then desired all to be very still, and giving one hand 
to her mother, reclined her head on the other, and thus drew 
her last breath, as gently as the infi^nt sinks to slumber. 



Sarah Beckwith, of Audborough, in Yorkshire, was from 
childhood sober and grave in her deportment, not addicted to 



SARAH BECKWITH. 83 

light or trifling conversation, but demeaned herself as one who 
was watchful lest she should offend the Lord, or be an impro- 
per example to others. To her parents she was obedient and 
affectionate, kind and courteous to all, and sincerely devoted 
to serve the Lord and seek the kingdom of heaven and the 
righteousness thereof. She loved retirement, and frequently 
when the employment of the day was over, would walk alone 
in the fields, to commune with the Lord and sing His praises. 

In her last illness, she was afflicted with shortness of breath, 
but yet was anxious to declare the goodness of God to her soul, 
often praying that he would " enable her to praise Him while 
she lived." A few days before her decease, obtaining some 
relief, she desired to be raised up in bed, and spoke largely of 
the tender dealings of the Lord with her, desiring those who 
were young to prize their time, seeing they knew not how few 
their days might be. *' Many," said she, '' are the temptations 
of the enemy, especially to youth, presenting length of days, 
to persuade them that it is soon enough to trouble themselves 
with such a concern. So he would have persuaded me, and 
many ways was I tempted, which caused me such exercises 
that I was brought nigh to despair. I sought the Lord night 
and day — no ear heard me but the Lord alone, who heard my 
call, and afterwards gave me a comfortable assurance of my 
salvation — but the enemy has been very busy, and sorely bruised 
me since the beginning of this illness." 

Afterwards she prayed thus : ** O Lord, give me full assu- 
rance of my salvation before I depart hence. Let not my dis- 
temper overcome my senses until I come to a full enjoyment — 
T pray thee let not my desires cease until thou answerest them, 
and let nothing quench thy. love in my heart" 

It pleased the Lord, in the riches of his mercy, to hear and 
answer her petition, and so to fill her soul with the consolations 
of the Gospel, that she sung praises to His great and worthy 
name. 

She earnestly entreated her sisters to fear and love the Lord 
above all, and to keep in the Truth — saying, *' Oh ! press after 
it, to feel the working of it in your own hearts, and when you 



184 SARAH BECKWITH. 

are in it, keep in it, and under the government of it — ^heed not 
10 deck yourselves, but be meek and lowly. None ought to 
pride themselves on any endowment, either beauty or any other 
thing, because it is not theirs, but the Lord's, who gave it to 
them, and can take it away w^hen he pleaseth,'' adding, ** What 
is all now to me V 

Speaking of some professors of religion who had grown care- 
less and were taking improper liberties, she remarked, *' Such 
are ill examples to those who are coming up. There are many 
who profess the truth, that little know what truth is. It does 
not consist only in coming to meetings, wearing plain apparel 
and the like, unless they come to feel the operation of Truth 
[the Spirit of Christ,] in their hearts. For all such outward 
appearances will stand in no stead, without the love of God is 
inwardly felt and enjoyed. It is an easy thing to come to meet- 
ings, and some are ready to think that doing so and behaving 
themselves soberly, is sufficient ; but the Lord seeth at all times, 
and he will have no such mockery — I bless God, I have not 
been guilty of seeming to be what I was not." 

She often gratefully acknowledged the love and mercies of 
God, and her own unworthiness, saying, ** It is not for my de- 
serts — for I have nothing to engage the Lord with — it is his 
free love to me" — again, *' There is man's righteousness, and 
the righteousness of God ; but man's righteousness must be 
rent off, and man covered with the righteousness of Christ Je- 
sus, who said, * I lead in the way of righteousness, in the midst 
of the paths of judgment, that I may cause those that love me 
to inherit substance.' " 

Speaking of the way of the cross, which leads to the posses- 
sion of a crown of eternal glory, she observed, '* It is a strait 
and narrow way, and not to be kept in without a daily watch. 
But although a strait way, yet it is a pleasant path and delight- 
some. Oh ! here is peace in abundance ! It is so sweet, T 
could delight always to enjoy it, and to live therein — gold is 
not worthy to be compared to it." Her mind continued to be 
employed in the contemplation and enjoyment of heavenly 
things, and on one occasion she broke forth in this manner. 



ANN LEAVER. 185 

Lord, give me to drink fully of the well of water that is within 
the gate — for thou hast touched my heart and I am overcome 
with thy love. Oh, I long — I long — O Lord, open thou the 
windows of heaven, and pour out thy blessings into my soul 
until there be no room to receive — that I may bless and praise 
thy name." 

Her dissolution was now near ; and looking upon those about 
her, she said, •* I am as sensible as any of you — and I am well 
c intent to die. 1 have no doubt of my salvation." Soon after, 
she added, ''Lord — take me pway — Lord — take me away" — 
and presently departed out of this state of being, to live for 
ever with the Lord. 



Ann Leaver, daughter of John and Mary Leaver, of Not- 
tingham, being taken unwell, expressed her apprehension that 
she should not be continued long — that the prospect of eter- 
nity was very awful ; and dthough she had not been guilty of 
any great crime, yet she had found it difficult when at meeting 
to get to that steady watchfulness and settled composure which 
she longed for ; and the sense of her deficiency in this respect 
was a trouble to her. Yet she gratefully acknowledged her 
thankfulness for the precious opportunities she had sometimes 
been favoured with in the family, and was supported by the 
secret hope tha'* her sins would be forgiven ; praying earnestly 
for patience to endure the trying dispensation she had to pass 
through, and for a clear evidence that her close would be hap- 
py — which through adorable mercy was granted her. 

" How awful," said she on one occasion, '* to look at eterni- 
ty ! Few young people, in time of health, think so much of 
their latter end as they ought to do, though they have as much 
cause as those further ?^dvanced, having no more certainty of 
life." Again, " l'ho?e who are taken away in youth, escape 
many snares and te ir.ptations that such as live longer are in 
danger to be hur* by." Several times she expressed her grati- 
tude for the las't veek's illness, saying it h'^.d been a profitable 
16* 



186 ANN LEAVER. 

hough a painful dispensation to her, and on one occasion, vvTien 
in great pain, remarked to her mother, ** Oh ! it is hard work. 
How needful, when in health, so to live as to be in readiness, 
for it is enough to struggle with the pains of the body." 

Being favoured with an interval of stillness and composure 
after a very painful day, she apprehended herself going, and 
took a solemn leave of all her connexions present, desiring 
them to make preparation for the awful season when the soul 
must be separated from the body — adding, *' I want to be gone 
— but the Lord's time is the best time." 

On the evening of the day she died, her sufferings were 
great. ** No one can think," said she, *' what I feel — but if 
it is to purify me for an admittance into that holy place, where 
no impure thing can enter, I am willing to bear still more. I 
hope I am not impatient, but really the conflict is so sharp at 
times, that I cannot forbear crying out. O Lord keep me — 
my God, help me, and please to release me this night. I long 
to be gone. Although I have had many pleasant prospects in 
view, I have resigned them all, and would not return again to 
the world for any consideration." 

Her mother having retired from the room for a short time, 
she sent for her, and with sweet composure, informed her she 
was now going and would wish her father and sister to come 
in, that they might all sit together for a little while, and take a 
solemn final leave. She was strengthened to pass through this 
affecting scene with great calmness, and admired that she could 
so easily part with her beloved connexions, observing, '^ I have 
no tears to shed — but it is not hardness of heart, for I love you 
all as well as ever, but it is to me an earnest that I am going 
to something greater." 

Scol after, she said, *' It is all over — I am perfectly happy 
— I have no pain — the conflict is at an end — farewell — fare- 
well— I am now going to join saints and angels and the spirits of 
just men made perfect;" then laying her head quietly on the 
pillow, she expired, the 22nd of the third month, 1777, aged 
twenty years. 



RICHARD HUXTER. 1S7 

Mary Pcx^ley, of Southwark, London, died on the l*2th of 
the eleventh month, 1T92. Her pireats had been concerned 
lo edacite her in plainness and S()briety, and their christian 
endeavours to preserve her from the evils which are in the 
world, were not ineffectual. Although of a sprightly disposi- 
tion, she early evinced a love of religion and of those who lived 
in conformity with its restraints, and was solid and becoming 
in her deportment. About the eighteenth year of her age, she 
showed symptoms of declining health, which gradually became 
more alarming and settled in pulmonary consumption. In the 
commencement of this painful dispensation, she apprehended 
e1 e could not recover, yet was preserved throughout, in remark- 
able patience and cheerfulness of spirit, often saying, •* Through 
mercy I do not repine." 

About a month before her decease, she observed to her father, 
" I seem to be gradually going — I have remembered the words 
of Job, * The Lord giveth and the Lord taketh away — blessed 
be the name of the Lord.' It is best to be resigned — do not 
grieve, my dear father — the Lord will be with thee. We must 
part some time, and I cannot go better than well." 

She had long been pressing after the knowledge of heavenly 
things, and endeavouring to live in obedience to the will of her 
Lord and Saviour, and in the course of her illness the same 
exercise of mind attended her, remarkingf, '' There is a lan- 
guage that I have often thought of in the time of heiJth — 
which is •' Oh ! that I might walk in all things consistent with 
the truth I make profession of" 

At another time, near her end, she said, "I think I may 
truly say that I have not murmured in all this illness — the Lord 
is my refuge. I am comfortably resigned to His divine will, 
and seem to have nothing to do but to die." 



Richard Hunter, of Sherburn, England, (brother to Fre- 
derick Hunter, of whom some account has already been oriven,) 
received his education at the best schcols which the Society 



188 RICHARD HUNTER. 

of Friends afforded, and afterwards entered on the study of 
law. He soon found that his conscientious mind could not 
pursue this profession in its unlimited extent, and after about 
twelve months, confined his attention to such parts only as he 
thought he could consistently engage in. 

The closeness with which he applied himself to study, pro- 
bably contributed to the disease, which by slow degrees wast* 
ed his physical strength and eventually conducted him to the 
silent tomb. In the fifth month, 1820, he was seized with an 
infliammation of the lungs, and was removed home. His medical 
attendants calling to see him, he perceived they were not san- 
guine about his recovery, and remarked, ** I don't murmur at 
these afflictions, and whether I am restored to health or taken 
away, the Lord's will be done." When a little relieved from 
pain, he enjoyed the reading of the Holy Scriptures, and would 
often ask to have them read to him. On one of these occasions 
he was much affected, and observed, " I have long been con- 
vinced that much personal happiness arises from a strict 
performance of moral obligations ; and although I do not feel 
sensible of many deviations from moral rectitude, yet I find 
this alone will not do for me. I feel the necessity of regene- 
ration ; for he that is in Christ Jesus is a new creature." 

In the spring of 1822, he recovered so far as to walk and 
ride out a little, and by the advice of his medical friends took 
a journey to Scarborough, but returned home under increased 
weakness ; and in the following tenth month was again con- 
fined to a sick bed. His mind was often engaged in serious 
contemplation, and through divine kindness he was strength- 
ened to resign himself wholly to the Lord's disposal. His as- 
pirations were after God and heaven, often breathing forth this 
language, "As the hart panteth after the water brooks, so 
panteth my soul after Thee, O Lord." 

After a short silence, one day, he remarked, " Oh, the ex- 
ceeding sinfulness of pride ! A proud heart is an abomination 
to the Lord. Above all things, learn of Jesus Christ, to be 
meek and lowly as he was." On first-day, the 12th of first 
month, 1823, his end \\as thought to be near, but he revived 



ELEANOR SOUTHAM. 189 

a little, and perceiving that he was surrounded by weeping 
friends, he said, '' Do not weep — I am only waiting for an ad- 
mission into that beautiful city, the New Jerusalem. What a 
favour it is when we can say in sincerity and truth, Thy will, 
O Lord, be done." After a portion of Scripture had been 
read, he was asked if it fatigued him; he replied, "I cannot 
be fatigued with thut which is so good ;" and another chapter 
being read, he said he was much refreshed. On third-day 
morning he desired his mother not to leave him, for he was 
going to die, and accordingly about two o'clock he quietly 
passed away to a better inheritance, aged twenty years. 



Eleanor Southam, of Coventry, deceased the 26th of fourth 
month, 1823, aged twenty years. 

She was naturally of an affectionate and lively disposition, 
fond of reading, and possessed a very retentive memory, and 
took great pains in the cultivation of her mind; yet, notwith- 
standing she was endued with superior abilities, she entertained 
a humble opinion of herself, and was desirous not to be more 
highly esteemed than she deserved. She was of a solid and 
reflecting turn of mind, and her serious deportment in religious 
meetings evinced that she was not a stranger to the solemn 
purpose for which she assembled with her friends. 

When prevented by indisposition from attending meetings, 
she greatly regretted the privation, and employed the time in 
retirement and reading, especially in the sacred volume. As 
her disorder advanced, she became deeply impressed with the 
necessity of a more entire surrender of her heart to the blessed 
Saviour, and a material change took place in her estimation 
of many things in which she had formerly delighted, particu- 
larly as related to the lighter part of her reading; the biblo 
now affording her the greatest satisfaction. She would fre« 
quently query, in the language of Newton, 

" T is a point I long to know, 
Oft it causes anxious thought: 



190 ELEANOR SOUTHAM. 

Do I love the Lord orno, 
Am I His or am I not !" 

This profitable self-examination was sometimes succeeded 
by grateful acknowledgment of the Lord^s goodness and mercy, 
saying, 

« Jesus sought me, when a stranger, 
Wandering from the fold of God ; 
He, to rescue me from danger. 
Interposed his precious blood." 

Her illness, which was consumption, made rapid progress. 
and soon confined her to the bed. After a fit of coughing, 
attended with acute pain in the side, she observed, " I hope 
my patience will hold out to the end ;'' a desire which was 
mercifully granted, not a murmur or impatient expression es 
caping her, during the whole course of her sickness. 

Her mother being a constant attendant on her, they were 
favoured with many precious opportunities together, the dauorh- 
ter informing her, with much tranquillity, that she had no wish 
to recover ; and on another occasion, expressed her love for, 
and hope in, her dear Redeemer. Throwing her tremblino- 
arms around her mother's neck, she softly repeated these lines, 
which so feelingly allude to the faithfulness of the Lord's love 
to his redeemed children : 

« Can a mother's tender care 

Cease towards the child she bare 1 
Yes — she may forgetful be, 

Yet will I remember thee." 

She remarked on one occasion that " she had gone through 
many deep baptisms and inward conflicts during the early part 
of her illness, but that now she believed if she should be taken 
away, she would be accepted." The passage being read from 
the Epistle to the Corinthians where it is said, " We are trou- 
bled on every side, yet not distressed, we are perplexed, yet 
not in despair," she sweetly said, in allusion to the forepart 
of it, " My dear mother, / was once, but am not now" 

Some observations being made on the love of the Saviour, 
she said, *' I do love Christ — but I often wish I felt a greater 
evidence of my love to Him." The declaration of the great 



ISAAC PEASE. 



191 



apostle beinsr cited to her, as affordinor much consolation on a 



O ~ , - -..j_j 



dying-bed, viz., " It is a faithful saying and worthy of all ac- 
ceptation, that Jesus Christ came into the world to save sin- 
ners ;'' she emphatically replied, ** Those are sweet words." 

Shortly before her departure, she desired her father to pray 
for her, that she might not be as one of the foolish virgins. 
She was then engaged in supplication herself, and presently 
after, as though every doubt and fear had been mercifully re- 
moved, she observed to her mother, " My robes have been 
washed white in the blood of the Lamb. Though thou slay 
me, yet I will trust in thee." With her dying breath she sup- 
plicated nearly in the words of the Lord Jesus, ** Our Father 
who art in heaven, hallowed — ^^hallowed — hallowed be Thy 
name I — thy kingdom come — thy will be done, on earth — as it 
is in heaven" — and in a few minutes she peacefully breathed 
her last. 



Isaac Pease, son of Edward Pease, of Darlington, in Eng- 
land, was a youth of quick abilities and kind disposition. Af- 
ter receiving a liberal education under the christian care of 
his parents, he commenced the study of law in his native town. 
In this new situation the care of his parents was still watch- 
fully extended over him, and he was advancing towards man- 
hood in the enjoyment of life, and raising in the minds of his 
relations the pleasing anticipation of his future usefulness in 
civil and religious society. He pursued with diligence those 
studies which were designed to qualify him for acting in his 
profession, so far as a member of our society can with propriety 
go, until the declining state of his health produced much 
anxiety in the minds of his friends. 

In the fifth month, 1825, he was too unwell to continue his 
usual occupations. He often appeared very thoughtful in re- 
ference to the great work of the soul's salvation, and in con- 
versation with one of his brothers, remarked, that although he 
sometimes could acknowledge to the goodness of the Almighty, 
yet at others, he found great difficulty in bringing his mind 



193 ISAAC PEASE. 

into settlement. It was, however, consoling to observe, as the 
symptoms of his disorder became more alarming, that a bro- 
ken and contrite spirit was often obvious. At one time, when 
labouring under great difficulty of breathing, inquiry was made 
respecting his mental feelings, when he replied, ** Oh ! yes — I 
can trust in the mercy of God. He is a God of mercy and 
truth ;" adding soon after, '' It is hard work to press forward 
aright and be a good example. I do believe, to be taken away 
in youth is a great favour, and if it please Providence to take 
me away, I shall escape all the vicissitudes of time." 

In the course of his illness, which was of several months* 
duration, he was at times enabled to believe that the Lord was 
near to strengthen and support him ; but there were seasons of 
spiritual poverty and desertion, in which he feared that he had 
not a solid foundation on which to rest his hopes of eternal 
happiness, yet through mercy, the prevailing desire of his heart 
was, to be endued with patience and resignation. He remark- 
ed one evening — '* It is trying lying so long here. My illness 
continues long — there is nothing [will do for me] but seeking 
for Divine support. Sometimes a little hope springs up, and 
then again it seems as if I must give up all and be prepared." 

On the 20th of the seventh month, addressing his beloved 
mother, he said, '' It is difficult to be resicrned — to live so as to 
be prepared to die." The hope was expressed that he was at 
times favoured to attain to some feeling of resignation ; v»'hen 
he added, ''Yes — sometimes, but it is hard work to leave all, 
relations and friends, and resign all the promised pleasures 
of time. Oh ! I look back and see that I have been too earnest 
in pursuing the things of this life, not altogether on my own 
account; my mind [has been] too full of them; and then, 
in some of our meetings how poor and barren my mind has 
been." 

The following evening, after the reading of the forty-sixth 
Psalm, which beautifully describes the confidence and hope of 
those who have God for their refuge, a solemn stillness occur- 
red when he observed with great tenderness, ''I believe the 
Almighty has been my refuges in time of trouble, and has been 



ISAAC PEASE. 193 

near and supported me." At another time he said '' he had 
frequently desired to be enabled to say, Thj. will be done; and 
endeavoured to feel after the Divine presence, but found it dif- 
ficult.'* He was encouraged by a relation present, to keep his 
mind stayed upon the Almighty, and an allusion being made 
to the comparative innocency of his life, he replied by the hum- 
ble acknowledarnient, " I have endeavoured aftar a decree of 
watchfulness, but I have not worshipped my heavenly Father 
as I oucrht." 

On the 5th of the ninth month, this patient sufferer was evi- 
dently enduring the pressure of severe disease, and after lying 
quietly awhile, with a countenance expressive of heavenly 
serenity, he said, ** I trust I have a well grounded hope of a 
better inheritance; but it is all of mercy — great mercy — It is 
not by works of righteousness which we have done, no, no, but 
according to his mercy he saveth us, or where would be my 
hope — Oh ! how precious this love of Jesus ! I have felt it veri/ 
precious. He gave his life as an atonement for our sins — an 
atonement — yes, and a propitiatory sacrifice. How precious 
has the recollection of this been to me !" His father expressed 
his joy that his son was thus comforted, and his hope that 
should lengthened days be allotted him, the recollection of 
these precious moments would accompany his future steps 
through life : he replied, ^* Yes, I hope so ; but oh ! the deceit- 
fulness, the allurements — the temptations, of this world. 1 
know they are powerful, and I fear I should fall. It is hard 
work to maintain our steadfastness through all, and be good 
examples in the great cause. I think I had rather go now." 

On the 25th of ninth month, after having passed a very dis- 
tressing night from coughing, he said, " I often try to get down 
to the source of patience, but am so weak — though I think 
I may exclaim, ' Bless the Lord, O my soul,' for his mercies 
are ever new." Many times, when tried with severe pain, he 
prayed for patience and strength to endure the allotted con- 
flicts. During the following day he was evidently sinking, and 
expressed very little, but on one occasion said, '^I want to go 
home to-night ;" very early the following morning he gently 
17 



194 DEBORAH B. MASSEY. 

sunk away ; being as we humbly trust, rendered meet for an 
inheritance among the saints in light, through the mercy of 
God in Christ Jesus. 



Derorah B. Massey, daughter of William Massey, of Spald 
ing, Lincolnshire, England, deceased the 24th of the first month, 
1827, aged about twenty years. 

After having been unwell for some time, she expressed a de- 
sire to know the opinion of the doctors respecting her case; 
adding, ** It signifies little when we die, if we are prepared; 
and should it be the will of Providence to remove me, I hope 
to be more fit for the change than I now feel myself to be. 
The things of time have had too much place in my heart." 

On the 8th and 9th of twelfth month, 1826, her mind endur- 
ed much close conflict; and in the afternoon of the latter day 
she was seized with violent convulsions, which seemed to 
threaten speedy dissolution. The paroxysm, hovi^ever, gradu- 
ally subsided ; she leaned on her father, and taking a beloved 
uncle by the hand, said in a distinct, though altered tone of 
voice, *' O my dear uncle — O my dear father — I am going — 
this is death. I had no idea that dying was like this, but I 
can bear it." Then addressing the Almighty, '• Thou enablest 
me to bear it — Lord, into thy hands I commend my spirit. 
Jesus, receive my spirit. Oh, take me to thyself" After- 
wards, to her mother, "I thought I was going; I am disap- 
pointed, but I desire patiently to wait the Almighty's time." 

On the 11th, her uncle coming to her, she remarked, '^ I 
am very ill. I much desire I may trust in the Lord to the end, 
and not cast away my confidence. I believe I have tasted 
what death is, and I find it is quite supportable. I am not 
afraid of death now, and Oh ! how glad I am that I can say 
so with sincerity." A solemn silence ensued, and her uncle 
supplicated at the throne of grace on her behalf; soon after 
which, her father coming into the room, she looked at him with 
much affection, and observed, ^' I am very comfortable" — add- 
ng with great emphasis, " I can now say — for all I thanlf 
thee — most, for the severe." 



DEBORAH B. MASSEY. 195 

First-day, the 14th, was a time of much bodily suffering to 
her; being in great pain, she prayed thus — " Almighty God, 
release me from my troubles, if it be thy Divine will — if not, 
grant me patience and resignation." Oq third-day, after her 
father had read a portion of Scripture to her, she said, ^' I hope 
my dear Saviour will be near to support me. I was greatly 
distressed a little while ago. I thought he had left me." Some 
time after, she remarked, ^* I am not so deeply tried as in the 
morning, but I want to feel more peace. I want to feel fully 
forgiven." 

In the evening of the 21st, she prayed again, '^ Lord, have 
mercy. Why art thou so long in coming ? Oh, may it please 
thee now to take me." Afterwards, under the returning feel- 
ing of the withdrawing of the Divine presence, she plaintively 
said, " Oh, my Saviour ! where art thou gone — why hast thou 
left me?" He who is abundant in mercy and compassion to 
all those who trust in his name, and who for wise purposes 
was pleased thus to try her with bodily pain and poverty of 
spirit, now saw meet to change the dispensation, and cause 
both her outward sufferings and inward conflicts to cease ; and 
under a humble sense of the unmerited favour, she gratefully 
acknowledged the change. 

On third-day, the 23rd, her uncle coming to the bed-side, 
she repeated the following lines — 

« Oh ! teach me, in the trying hour, 
When anguish swells the dewy tear, 

To still my sorrows — own thy power — 
Thy goodness love — thy justice fear.' 

Her pain returning, she interceded after this manner, " Gra- 
cious Lord, be pleased to mitigate my pain, or enable me to 
bear it with patience" — again, '^ Blessed Jesus, why [dost thou] 
tarry — why do thy chariot wheels delay?" In the morning of 
the 24th, her father standing by her, she said, " My Saviour is 
coming. I have been distressed. I thought he had forsaken 
me — but he is coming — b? is coming" — and about half past 
six she quietly Bxpired. 



106 SPRINGETT PENN. 

Springett Penn, the eldest son of William Perm, Governor 
of Pennsylvania, deceased in the twenty-second year of his 
age. 

For a considerable time before it pleased the Lord to visit 
iiim with sickness, his mind was seriously impressed : he 
became retired in his habits, much disengaged from youthful 
delights, and evinced great tenderness of spirit in religious 
meetings, even when they were silent. 

When his illness increased so that his recovery became 
doubtful, he turned his mind and meditations more earnestly 
towards heaven and heavenly things, often praying with fer- 
vency to the Lord, and offering thanksgiving and praises to his 
holy name. He was entirely given up to the dispensations of 
an all-wise Providence, saying, '* I am resigned to what God 
pleaseth. He knows what is best — I would live, if it pleased 
Him, that I might serve Him ; but, O Lord, not my will but 
thy will be done." 

In reply to some observation respecting the things of the world, 
he remarked, *' My eye looks another way where the truest 
pleasure is." His father being about leaving him to go to meet- 
ing, he said, ** Remember me, my dear father, before the Lord. 
Though I cannot go to meetings, yet I have many good meet- 
ings. The Lord comes in upon my spirit. I have heavenly 
meetings with Him by myself" Fixing his eyes on his sister, 
he took her by the hand, saying, with much affection, ** One 
drop of the love of God is worth more than all the world — I 
know it — I have tasted it. I have felt as much, or more of the 
love of God in this weakness, than in all my life before." 

Taking something one night just before going to rest, he sat 
up and reverently prayed thus — *' O Lord God ! thou whose 
Son said to his disciples, * Whatsoever ye ask in my name, ye 
shall receive,' I pray thee in His name, bless this to me this 
night, and give me rest, if it be thy blessed will, O, Lord.*' 
This supplication was mercifully answered, and he passed a 
comfortable night, which he thankfully acknowledged. Hav- 
ing inadvertently spid '-he was resolved he would have such a 
thing done," the positive manner in which he expressed him- 



MARY ANN GILPIN. 197 

self produced uneasiness in his mind ; he checked himself, and 
with much contrition made this acknowledgment — *' O Lord, 
forgive me that irreverent and hasty expression. I am a poor 
weak creature and live by thee, and therefore I should have 
said, if it pleaseth thee that I live, I intend to do so and so. 
Lord, forgive my rash expression." 

With a countenance expressive of the awfulness which co- 
vered his spirit, he thus addressed his brother, '' Be a good 
boy; and know that there is a God — a great and mighty God, 
who is a rewarder of the righteous, and so he is of the wicked, 
.but their rewards are not the same. Have a care of idle com- 
pany, and love good company and good Friends, and the Lord 
will bless thee." Taking leave of his relatives, he said, '' Come 
life — come death — I am resigned. Oh! the love of God 
overcomes my soul." Soon after which he expired. 



Mary Ann Gilpin, daughter of James and Mary Gilpin, of 
Bristol, England, died the 11th of sixth month, 1838, aged 
twenty years. 

In very early life she was favoured with the visitations of 
the Holy Spirit, which strives with children when very young. 
She was the subject of frequent attacks of severe disease, which 
brought her down to the borders of the grave, often with very 
little hope of recovery, yet she was again and again raised up 
to testify to the mercy and gcMDdness of that blessed Saviour, 
whom she loved and endeavored to serve. She endured much 
bodily suffering, yet there is good reason to believe that these 
afflictions were sanctified to her, tending to wean her affections 
from everything earthly and to fix them on heaven, engaging her 
to walk as a pilgrim and stranger upon earth. 

In the year 1830, she was attacked with a disease which 
was considered to be mortal, and was brought so low that her 
medical attendants believed her to be dying. She took leave of 
her beloved connexions with sweet composure, saying, " May 
the evening of your day, my beloved parents, be soothed by the 
17* 



19S MARY ANN GILPIN. 

consolations of religion; and may you my beloved brothers 
and sisters, now in the morning of your day, choose the Lord 
for your portion.'' Her mind was preserved in great peace , 
and in humble reliance on her Saviour, she was enabled to re- 
joice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. 

From this extreme illness she gradually recovered, and it 
required no small degree of faith and resignation to be willing 
to return to the busy scenes of active life, after having been 
permitted such a near approach to, and blessed foretaste of, the 
joys of heaven. Her humble and consistent walk, her subse- 
quent dedication to the will of God, her holy watchfulness and 
fear, showed that she did not forget the lessons learned upon 
the bed of languishing, but was engaged with increasing ear- 
nestness to devote herself wholly to the will of the Lord. 
While recovering from this illness, some prospects of religious 
duty were opened to her view, in reference to which she thus 
wrote to a friend : *' When conversing with thee this morning 
on my future prospects^ I mentioned my youth and inexperi- 
ence, but I have since regretted that I did not allude to that 
goodness and mercy which have hitherto followed me. Al- 
though a very unworthy little one, I have, in the midst of afflic- 
tion, been borne at seasons above its deep waters, and I can 
indeed sing of mercy as well as judgment. I have been most 
tenderly dealt with ; and O, I do most earnestly desire that I 
may not in the least frustrate the gracious design of my hea- 
venly Father concerning me, but that I may simply and faith- 
fully follow the intimations of his will who alone can lead his 
children in the way in which they should go." 

In the fifth month 1837, she experienced the first attack of 
the disease which terminated her life ; respecting which she 
makes the following remarks, viz : ** The last two days have 
been passed in bed, in bodily sufiTering. A sweet sense of the 
love which marked the chastening was, however, very present 
with me, and I was enabled in a good degree to commit my all 
to the Lord. The night of the 16th was one of suffering from 
the state of my chest. I was also deeply tried with believing 
ihat I was receiving chastisement for want of faithfulness, and 



MARY ANN GILPIN. 199 

in agony of heart 1 was ready to adopt language similar to 
this, ' Lord, I am ready to go with thee to prison and to death.' 
But although in searching the motives which prompted this, I 
was made sensible of my great frailty, I continued to desire 
ability closely to follow Jesus in whatever way he may point 
out for me to walk in. I do desire to be wholly his, and I crave 
this blessing for many loved ones, when endeavouring to com- 
mend them to the care of the Shepherd of Israel." 

** The 21 St was a day long to be remembered. I was bowed 
under a renewed sense of unworthiness, but did not sufficiently 
realize the fulness which is in Christ. Oh ! with what unut- 
terable tenderness has he dealt with his wandering child. How 
gently has he again and again chastened me with the rod of his 
love, whilst upholding me with the staff of his power ! Gracious 
and omnipotent Father ! I do at this time afresh desire to 
commit myself unto thee, craving for my Saviour's sake, the 
blessed privilege of being brought nearer to thee ; of having my 
way tried, my thoughts proved by thee. Ah, leave me not un- 
til thy work is fully accomplished in and by me; until I am 
made wholly thine. Although it may be needful for me to 
pass through even deeper waters than I have yet done, if my 
Saviour, my Shepherd, is there, I know the billows will not be 
permitted to overwhelm.'' 

Sixth month 8th. *^ The appearance of a symptom of disease 
I never had before, and serious in its nature, has placed afresh 
before me the great uncertainty of my long continuance here, 
and renewed my very earnest longings to be made fully meet 
for an inheritance with the saints in bliss ; having my robes 
washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb, knowing 
the sanctifying, purifying influence of the Spirit of Jesus. 
Under a deep sense of divine love and mercy, I have been at 
times almost overwhelmed with the fear of wandering from my 
heavenly Leader, and not sufficiently realizing his power and 
willinorness to save." 

In the eighth month, she was removed from Leominster, 
where she had been staying some time, to the residence of her 
father, respecting which she thus writes : *^ It has been thought 



200 MARY ANN GILPIN. 

best for me to return to my beloved family, and new amongst 
them, I desire to give up my whole heart to the solemn work 
of preparation, whether it be for life or death ; to seek more 
and more the fulness of the blessing of the gospel. The night 
before I left Leominster was one of refreshment to my spirit ; 
one precious promise after another was recalled to my remem- 
brance, to my unspeakable comfort, and I was enabled to com- 
mit myself and all dear to me, unto the Lord. Then, in sin- 
cerity of soul, I cried, " I come to thee [O Lord,] to be made 
whatsoever is pleasing in thy sight." 

Ninth month 5th. " In my time of retirement I earnestly 
sought ability to watch unto prayer ; and although during the 
morning my thoughts wandered too much to terrestrial things, 
many and ardent longings were felt after heavenly good. In 
the afternoon and evening I suffered much from unwatchful- 
ness ; but ere I closed my eyes to sleep, I was strengthened to 
approach the footstool of mercy, and to feel the unspeakable 
privilege of having an Advocate with the Father." 

She was, from conviction, closely attached to the principles 
of the Society of Friends, and often was her spirit clothed with 
mourning at the inconsistency of many of its members. She 
longed that Friends might live more in conformity with the 
simplicity which the Gospel enjoins, and she felt it cause for 
regret that some who were looked up to as examples should so 
widely depart from that simplicity in the furniture of their 
houses. '' O, I do wish," she w^ould exclaim, *' that Friends 
were more simple." 

From the 13th of second month, 1837, she was wholly con- 
fined to a recumbent posture and almost entirely to her bed. 
In reference to the state of her mind, she remarked on the 21st, 
" My^ body has again been brought very low, but I have been 
most tenderly dealt with. Last night was a restless one, but 
1 was unspeakably happy. No doubt appeared to darken the 
future, and I was favoured to feel entire resignation to the di- 
vine will." To one of her brothers she said, in taking leave 
of him, *^ Do not think of me as I am now, in a state of suffer- 
ing, but think of me as a joyful partaker of the grace of life, 



MARIA CROSS. 201 

tliougli very unworthy. O do not weep for me — I am very 
happy — our separation may be a very short one — Oh I look 
forward to the time when we shall meet again. Thou knowest 
how exceedingly I have dreaded sinning — O how joyful to be 
where temptation cannot enter ! I shall see his face, and ne- 
ver, never sin. It seems to me as if the very absence of all 
sin would of itself make heaven a very bright and a very glo- 
rious place.'' 

On the evening of 9th of fourth month, being in extreme 
suffering, she repeated with much emphasis : 

How sweet to think of rest at last, 
To feel that death is gain! 

On the 11th a faintness came over her, which induced her 
to say, *^ O mother, I am either very faint or I am going, — am 
I going ?" Her mother replied, that if she was going, she 
trusted she was quite ready ; *' O yes," she rejoined, '* quite, 
quite, ready." Something being given her to revive her, she 
partook of a little, but soon put it aside, saying, '* I am going, 
I am going — to my happy — happy home." Articulation had 
nearly failed, but it being remarked that her Saviour was with 
her through the dark valley, W'ith a heavenly smile on her 
countenance, and considerable effort, she exclaimed, '' O yes 
— yes — very — very — happy — " and peacefully expired. 



Maria Cross, daughter of Joseph and Elizabeth Cross, of 
Colchester, England, departed this life on the 18th day of the 
twelfth month, 1821, aged twenty-one years. 

She was of a lively, cheerful disposition, and being in declin- 
ing health for a considerable time before her decease, her mind 
became seriously impressed, and through divine grace she was 
enabled to bear her affliction with patience and resignation. 
One of her sisters taking leave of her, inquired how she felt, 
to which she made little reply at the time; but on her sister's 
return, said, '' I wanted to see thee to tell thee what I could 



C2 WILLIAM BAYNES. 

not when thou left me — that fears and doubts are now all 
removed and my way seems clear. It is novv all sweetness." 

She gave some salutary advice to one of her brothers, press- 
ing upon him the necessity of guarding carefully against light- 
ness in conduct and conversation. On first-day, as the family 
were c^oinor out to meeting, she observed to her mother, ^' I view 
the principles of Friends in a very different light to what I did 
when in health, and now see the beauty there is in silence — if 
I ever should go to meetings, I hope to sit in a very different 
frame of mind.'' She impressively addressed two of her bro- 
thers who had families, on the importance of their charge, at 
the same time seriously advising them not to put off the great 
work of salvation till they came to a sick-bed. To another 
brother she said, *' I have nothing to do but to die — all is peace 
— sweet peace.'' 

One of her sisters coming into the room, she said to her, *' I 
think 1 am going. I dreamed last night, that I was trimming 
my lamp, and it was full of oil, which was very comfortable. 
All I have to do now is to pray that patience may hold out to 
the end." 

A near relation going to see her, she spoke of his making 
her coffin and added, 

" I long to see rrty Saviour's face, 
That I may sing redeeming grace" — 

Nearly the last words she uttered were, *' Lord Jesus, if it be 
thy most holy will, come quickly — quickly — quickly," and with 
a sweet smile resting on her fixed features, quietly departed to 
her home in heaven. 



William Baynes of North Shields, in England, deceased 
the 25th of sixth month, 1843 in the 21st year of his age. 

He was much beloved for his kind and amiable disposition 
and circumspect deportment, which endeared him to a large 
circle of friends. His illness was of long continuance, yet he 
evinced great patience and humble submission to the Divine 



RACHEL TANNER. ^03 

Will. Some time before his decease he endured much deep 
exercise of mind, not being able to attain that true and solid 
peace with God, which he greatly longed for; but, through 
redeeming love and mercy, he was at length permitted to par- 
take of that faith, hope and joy which were his consolation and 
support during the residue of his days. He could now testify 
that he had indeed found the pearl of great price, and that it 
was worth seeking after and parting with all to obtain. To 
one of his sisters, he said, with much affection, *' Seek the Lord 
now in the time of health : do not leave it until jthou art laid 
upon a bed of sickness. I have not been so watchful as I 
ought to have been, but I hope all my sins are now forgiven me, 
through Jesus Christ, who died upon the cross. Read the 
Scriptures more than thou hast done; also Friends' books, par- 
ticularly Barclay's Apology" — He frequently said he thought 
Barclay's Apology was not enough read ; that every member 
of the Society of Friends should read it carefully ; adding, that 
he had received much instruction from it. 

Near his close he was favoured with great composure of 
mind ; and on one occasion after being very still for some time, 
he said, '' Oh ! how peaceful I feel. I am thankful for all the 
blessings received. You must look to the Lord Almighty for 
your reward. Oh ! I could sing praises, praises, and give 
glory." It being remarked that he bore his sufferings with much 
patience, he said with much humility, ''What are my suffer- 
ings compared with our Saviour's, who died upon the cross.'* 
His medical attendant saying it must be a comfort to his friends 
to hear that his hopes were fixed on his Saviour, he replied, 
" There is nothing like it at such a time as this." His quiet, 
peaceful end furnishes th<^ consoling assurance that his spirit is 
entered into the joy of his Lord. 



Rachel Tanner of Winthill, Somersetshire, England, de- 
ceased the 16th of the sixth month, 1841, in the 21st year of 
her age. 



204 



RACHEL TANNER. 



She was the only child of her parents ; and from an early 
period of life had manifested much seriousness of mind and 
stability of deportment. In the autumn before her decease, she 
was attacked with symptoms of a pulmonary character, respect- 
ing which she thus wrote to her mother ; *' I believe it right to 
use means to restore health, yet at the same time I have so 
[fully] experienced the fallacy of all earthly pleasure, as to feel 
perfectly resigned to the Lord's will ; and when at any time I 
feel a love for life, it is my prayer that I may be given to see 
that the great object of my life should be to prepare for ano- 
ther." 

On the 17th of twelfth month, 1840, she remarked, " It is very 
humiliating to be brought so low in so short a time ;" and on 
the 22nd, in allusion to an attack of fainting which threatened 
her dissolution, she said, ^* I thought I was going: — Oh! how 
dreadful must such a change be to those who are not prepared 
for it — I hope my faith will not become weak. I felt that if I 
had gone [then,] the Lord in his mercy would have taken me. 
I used in health to have sweet communion with heaven, so 
much so, that I thought I could enter into its joys, I felt such a 
participation in them. When reading the Scriptures, I v/as 
favoured to feel my spirit ascend and they became the subject 
of my prayers. — I should like to have a fresh foretaste of the 
joys of heaven. I would not lift up a finger to frustrate any 
of the Lord's designs : my prayer is. Thy will be done. It has, 
of late, often been my prayer that I might not place my affec- 
tions on things below, but that they might all be centered on 
things above. I used to think that when my time for leaving 
this world should come, trusting in the mercy of God in Christ 
Jesus, it would be a joyful departure : I now fear whether the 
feelings of the poor body may not occasion it to be otherwise, 
but I do not mistrust the mercy of the Lord — May it please 
Him to permit me to pass from time, rejoicingly, for your 
sakes." 

On the 9th of fifth month, 1841, she said, '' It would be wrong 
to wish for it, but I should be very thankful to be released — 
Oh ! very thankful, — pray for me — I have need of all your 



RACHEL TANNER. 206 

prayers." She was asked whether she wished them to pray 
that she might be released from suffering ; her reply was '' No 
— for patience to be enabled to bear it." On the 14th she said 
to her mother, ^' O, I have cause to praise the Lord ; He has 
assured me my end shall be peace" — and a few days after, 
*' I am a poor creature both in body and mind. Is it not said, 
'God shall wipe away all tears from our eyes?' and there is 
another encouraging passage, * I will never leave thee nor for- 
sake thee' — yet it seems very trying to me to feel so much de- 
sertion, after having had such happy moments. There was a 
short time in the early part of my illness, when 1 felt dissatisfied 
with myself for my lukewarmness; and after feeling a sensa- 
tion like death, I became more earnest to know the Lord ; I 
looked to him, and saw him full of love." 

On the 30th she exclaimed, '^ O that I could praise the Lord ! 
that I could feel my heart expand with love to Him, as I used 
to do in health ; but this is not permitted — what a privation !" 
The 5th of sixth month, symptoms of approaching dissolution 
were apparent, and her few remaining days were mostly passed 
in great suffering; but her patience was mercifully renewed 
from time to time, and she often joyfully anticipated a release 
from the afflicted tabernacle. She remarked, '' I cannot say 
I would not wish one pain removed : I should be very thank- 
ful for a little relief — I have long been willing, but I should 
now be very thankful, to be taken." The 13th verse of the 
6Sth Psalm being read at her request, she observed, *' I have 
been among the pots, when seeking repentance ; now how beau- 
tiful it would be to fly away ! My sufferings are great, but my 
blessings are many" — and after repeating the passage, '* they 
wandered about in sheep-skins and goat-skins, being destitute, 
afliicted, tormented," she said, *' My afflictions are light com- 
pared with what the saints suffered formerly." Reviving from 
a fainting fit, she petitioned, ^' O Lord, be pleased to release 
me, and take me to thy kingdom. Come quickly, if it be thy 
will.; * Jesus, lover of my soul, let me to thy bosom fly' " — 
desiring that the rest of the hymn might be read to her. 

Alluding to her being apparently so nearly gone, she said, 
IS 



206 SARAH DREWRY. 

*' I do not know that I have anything more to say or do ; the 
Lord loves me — when will he take me ? Again, '^ How happy 
I am, though suffering so much ! but what is [suffering] com- 
pared with the glory that shall be revealed/' At another time, 
*' Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints : 
perhaps the Lord considers me one of his saints — I hope I am 
not exalting myself — I feel very humble and lowly. I have 
everything to humble me." Again she remarked, ''As a fa- 
ther pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear 
him. I never saw that passage so beautiful before — fear him." 
The day before her close, after a time of silence, she was 
asked if she had been asleep — and replied, ''Not sleeping, but 
happy, happy — I thought I was going, but I may be with you 
another day before I shall sleep and be with Jesus, where there 
is no more pain — no more death." In the midst of her suffer- 
ings, she would often pray for patience and for a release, but 
adding, " Not my will but thine be done." Once she said, "I 
never doubted the Lord's promise, ' thy end shall be peace,' it 
was so distinctly sounded in my ear — O, no, I have never 
doubted." A little season of ease was granted to her before 
the close, and she quietly ceased to breathe, leaving the con- 
solino- assurance that for her dear Saviour's sake, she was 
numbered among those who surround the throne of God. 



Sarah Drewry, of Whitehaven, died the 21st of first month, 
1825, at the age of twenty-one. 

In the early part of her illness, she evinced considerable 
anxiety to recover, but her mind was soon seriously impressed 
with a belief that she should not, which caused her to be very 
thoughtful, and at times, her spirits were much depressed. 
Yet through the tender mercy of the Most High, these discou- 
raging feelings were removed, and her mind sweetly comforted 
by the consolations of the Gospel of Christ, under the precious 
sense of which she was enabled to resiorn herself to the will of 
heaven. So great was the peace with which she was at times 



SARAH DREWRY. 



207 



favoured, that she was tempted to fear whether it might not he 
a delusion, but checking herself for such a thought, said, " Oh ! 
'tis the enemy, I know it is the insinuation of the enemy." 

During an illness of six months' continuance, a considerable 
portion of which time she was confined to her bed, and suffer- 
ed much from bodily weakness, not a murmur escaped her. 
On one occasion she observed, '' 'Tis all in wisdom that I am 
thus afflicted — for I felt before I was taken -ill, that I was get- 
ting high ; and if things had continued to prosper with me, I 
believe I should have got very high — so that 'tis all in wisdom 
I am to be taken away." Again — " I have no desire to get 
better, unless it be the will of the Almighty ; then I feel as if 
I should be willing to recover." 

Her sister remarking how little she appeared to suffer in 
mind, to what many did at such a time, she replied, '' But 
thou little knowest what I had to suffer before I attained to 
this state, yet things have been made easier to me than I ever 
expected." At another time, feeling herself grow weaker, she 
remarked with a sweet smile upon her countenance, ** 'Tis a 
happy thought — I shall soon leave this weary world — I hope it 
will be soon. How pleasant when I can rest in peace — in 
sweet, happy peace." 

She advised her sister not to devote much attention to dress, 
saying, '' Although I dressed consistently, I have now to regret 
that I should have been so particular in wishing to have my 
apparel of the finest quality : were I to recover, my clothing 
should be plain and homely." She also advised her against 
reading unprofitable books; and her sentiments on this sub- 
ject, which were found in her pocket-book, are worthy of 
serious attention, viz. *' It is cause of sorrow to me that so 
much of my precious time should have been devoted to reading 
books of that kind which are supposed to improve the style of 
writing [merely ;] though they may contain nothing of a hurt- 
ful tendency, the perusal of them never yielded me any solid 
satisfaction. Did young people consider how short their time 
may be here, and how soon the blessing of health may be taken 
from them, I believe they would be more careful in employing 
it to the best advantage." 



208 JOSEPH ELLIOT. 

The following lines were found pencilled in her pocket-b«5f^, 
viz. 

" Sweet the hours of resignation 

When the soul can firmly cry, 
Lord ! each painful tribulation 

Patiently to bear, I'll try. 

«Oft, the mind knows no restriction 
'Till the pangs of anguish come ; 

Softened then by each affliction, 
Gladly it would seek a home. 

«' Sweeter than a couch of roses, 

Does this bed of sickness prove, 
While my soul in faith reposes 

On the Saviour's arm of love. 

« Jesus ! mayest thou still be near me, 

May thy light for ever shine ; 
May thy holy presence cheer me — 

And, at last, may I be thine." 



Joseph Elliott, of Liskeard, deceased the 22nd of seventh 
month, 1841. 

From a child he was remarkably steady and serious, dutiful 
to his parents, affectionate to his brothers and sisters, and of a 
kind and condescending disposition. He was fond of reading 
the Holy Scriptures, and possessing abilities beyond many, 
made great proficiency in the mathematics, ancient languages, 
and other branches of useful learning. Whilst a school-boy. 
he was in the practice of frequent retirement, which he con- 
tinued to the end of life. He was very watchful and circum- 
spect in his deportment and conversation, and particularly 
careful not to say anything which would cast a shadow over 
the character of another. When he saw any of his young 
friends deviating from the plainness of their religious profes- 
sion, it appeared to give him much concern, which he some- 
times expressed. He frequently visited the poor, r^ad to them 
in the Bible, and in other ways evinced his desires for their 
spiritual welfare, besides administering to their outward wants. 



JOSEPH ELLIOTT. 209 

In the beginning of 1841, he wrote thus in his diary : ** In 
looking back on the past year [I feel] a good degree of peace, 
and freedom from condemnation, and I ain ready to hope I 
have not much, if at all, gone back in my heavenward journey. 
But it has been rather a low time on the whole, in which I 
have not been permitted to feel much of the joys and consola- 
tions of religion. This may have been handed to me in very 
tender mercy, and I hope it will all work together for the good 
of myself or some other poor traveller.'' 

In the fourth month of that year, he took a cold, followed 
by cough, and his lungs were pronounced to be decidedly dis- 
eased. On the 14th of sixth month he writes in reference to 
this circumstance: ** This information neither alarms nor dis- 
appoints me, which is a favour." It being remarked to him 
that it was hoped he could adopt the lines, 

« Sweet to lie passive in his hand 
And linow no will but his," 

he was silent for some time, and then said, ^* 'And know no 
will but his,' is saying a great deal ; but I hope I can say as 
much." 

On the 16th of seventh month he was removed to Plymouth 
for change of air, and the next day remarked, '^ How many 
comforts I am surrounded with ! [I have] everything I want, 
though I am not able to enjoy them much. Perhaps the 
change of air may do me good, but if not, it will be in the 
right time I am taken, and I hope the change will be a happy 
one," adding with emphasis, '^ Oh ! people ought to think of 
their latter end." 

On the 20th he was taken home, without amendment, and 
next morning the shortness of his breathing, and other symp- 
toms, evinced that his end was not far distant. He said, '* O, 
if my day's work were done, glad should I be to be gone. It 
would be joyful — ^joyful. He appeared at a loss for strength 
and for words to express his delight at the prospect of an early 
release, and addressing those present, said, '' O that you all 
may do your day's work in the day time. Mind best things; 
and retire often ; the soul needs daily bread. Try to keep the 
18=^ 



210 



WILLIAM COATES. 



world under — seek often for best help ; don't let difficulties 
prevent retirement, and don't let it be a matter of form." He 
again pressed upon those present the great importance of re- 
tirement, and of minding the words of the Psalmist, ** Evening 
and morning and at noon will I pray." 

The prospect of the happy state into which he was soon to 
enter, filled his heart with a joy which beamed from his coun- 
tenance, and he exclaimed, '' glories — glories — glories," desir- 
ing to be released before another night, if consistent with the 
divine will ; yet he repeatedly prayed that patience might be 
granted him. On being told that his pulse was becoming more 
feeble, he looked up with a sweet smile, and said, *' It is good 
news — O how pleasant — I have nothing to offer — It is all of 
mercy." Reviving a little, he said to those about him, ** Let 
me press upon you what I have said before, do your day's work 
in the day time — and O remember retirement — retirement — 
there is a work which must be done." About 10 o'clock he 
said, ** Going to my happy — happy home — to my heavenly Fa- 
ther." He then gave some directions about his funeral, and 
while his widowed mother was wiping the cold perspiration 
from his face, observed, '^ I think I feel the cold hand of death 
coming over me" — sweetly adding, '' The Lord will come in 
his own good time." Soon after, his purified spirit took its 
flight, as we humbly trust, to the regions of unclouded day. 



William Coates, of Sutton, in the Forest, Yorkshire, de- 
ceased the 22nd of second month, 1824, in the twenty-third 
year of his age. He was of a kind and compassionate temper 
towards all around him, very affectionate and tender to his 
parents, and a diligent attender of religious meetings. Being 
the eldest and only surviving son of his parents, he evinced 
much sympathy with them in the prospect of his being taken 
from them ; and in the fore part of his illness when a little hope 
was entertained of his recovery, he remarked that he some- 
times thought he might be restored for the sake o^ his father 
and mother. 



WILLIAM COATES. 211 

As his disease grew worse, his fiither inquired after the state 
of his mind in the prospect of futurity, to which he replied, 
" There appeared nothing to stand in his way, but that he did 
not witness so clear an evidence as he could desire." One 
morning, calling his parents to him, he expressed his dear love 
for them, but said he was going to leave them, yet he hoped 
they should meet again. He then prayed with much fervour — 
" Sweet Jesus ! look upon me and help me, that I may be as 
one of thy sons, and have an admittance granted me into thy 
Father's kingdom, if consistent with thy holy will — Oh! sweet 
Jeius, thy name is dear to me." 

At another time he supplicated after this manner : '^O Lord, 
consider my weakness — my poor weak state, and let me have a 
little hope of being admitted into thy glorious kingdom. Teach 
me, gracious Saviour, to pray aright, that I may be where there 
is no sorrow or crying — I thank thee, Lord Jesus Christ, for 
enabling me to put up these humble petitions." 

On another occasion he thus breathed out his fervent sup- 
plication : ^'O Lord, if consistent with thy holy will, I humbly 
pray thee to make me love Thee above all; indeed, I can with 
sincerity say, I do love thee above all. Be pleased to grant me 
an admittance into thy glorious kingdom, where there is no 
sorrow, and where nothing that is unholy must ever enter — 
where praises, honour and renown, are ascribed to thy great 
name for ever and ever. Amen." 

He observed that ^^ he had done with the world, and had 
committed all to the Almighty, who was a gracious God, mer- 
ciful and worthy to be praised. He had done all things for 
him, who could do nothing for himself," saying repeatedly, 
** Thy will be done." During the course of his illness he often 
expressed in a very lively manner, the Lord's tender love to- 
wards him, and at one time broke forth in this manner — '* Fa- 
ther continue thy love to me, and make me fit for thy kingdom. 
Sometime since I was afraid to call thee Father. I love the 
A'micrhty, and I hope he loves me. Seek and ye shall find — 
what encouragement ! I have sought him with all my might ; 
I i'eel as much love as ever.* 



12 



THOMAS PHILLIPS WRIGHT. 



His bodily weakness increased, yet his faith and confidence 
in the Divine Arm seemed to streno^then, and he continued in 
a sweet composed frame of spirit^ resigned to the Lord's will — 
on one occasion he ejaculated " Sweet Jesus, strengthen me 
and make me fit for thy glorious kingdom, where there is no- 
thing but peace and good will toward men. Honour, domi- 
nion, and majesty for ever and ever [be to thee.] Just and 
true are thy ways, thou King of kings — Honour and glory to 
thy name." The few last days of his life he was so weak and 
his voice so low that it was with difficulty he could be heard. 
About an hour before the solemn close, he appeared to be in 
supplication, very little of which could be understood : the last 
words he w^as heard to say were, ^' Lord receive me :" he then 
fell into a calm slumber, and quietly passed away. 



ThOxMas Phillips Wright, was a child of early piety, and 
throughout the course of his life maintained a steady rectitude 
of conduct ; being exemplary in his conversation, dress and 
address, dutiful to his parents, and during his apprenticeship, 
very diligent in his master's business. In a letter written to 
his parents in the eighth month, 1820, he says, 

'^ It is far from my desire to depart in the least degree from 
that simplicity and plainness in which I have hitherto been 
brought up. I do not expect to be great, nor indeed do I wish 
it — and so often as we see the contaminating effects of riches, 
surely they cannot be desirable ; but it is much better, and 
more desirable to be good than great. And although I am 
very far from the former, yet I do at seasons feel as if covered 
with the Divine hand, which is a comfortable state for the mind 
to be in. It is a state that I am at times favoured to feel in 
our silent meetings, which are seasons of great refreshment 
to the mind, if we are rightly disposed to seek after the good 
Shepherd, who will lead us by the still waters and into the 
green pastures." 

Fourth month, IS25. In a letter written to his father dur- 



THOMAS PHILLIPS WRIGHT. 213 

ing his last illness, he snys of his health, ^^ These little amend- 
ments are somewhat encouraging, and yet to build upon them 
will not do. I do not know when I feel more comfortable than 
when I endeavour to resign myself to Him who doth not will- 
ingly afflict. This state is hard to come at.'^ *^ I have lately 
thought what a consolation it is to feel an evidence of the Di- 
vine origin of the Scriptures of Truth, more than can be con- 
veyed by mere reading and education. They may be interest- 
ing and pleasing, but surely not so profitable, unless we are fa- 
voured to see the spirituality thereof. I sometimes have a hope 
that, should I be taken hence, I shall be happy, though it must 
be entirely through the mercy of our blessed Redeemer, who 
pleadeth for us poor mortals." 

Seventh month 20th : He remarked to one of his parents that, 
" if he had been removed in the forepart of his illness, he was 
not prepared, and therefore it had been lengthened out in mer- 
cy — and what a mercy," added he, *' should I be prepared to 
enter one of the heavenly mansions — the least — the very least 
— not for anything that I have done, but all in mercy." On 
the 27th, in the evening, he said, '^ What poor creatures we 
are, if left to ourselves, without support ! I can experimentally 
say that God not only hears but answers prayers, for I had a 
remarkable proof of it in the forepart of this affliction. Won- 
derful — wonderful !" said he, " how wonderful is the love of 
God ! it is too deep for us to comprehend." 

The love of God and the stupendous mercy of our blessed 
Saviour in dying for our sins, were often his delightful theme. 
The day before he died, being in great bodily suffering, he said 
to his father, *' Oh ! what should I have done without a Sa- 
viour? Wonderful — for Jesus to take upon himself to bear 
our infirmities ! I cannot help expressing it again. I think I 
was not enough sensible of it in the forepart of my illness, but 
now I feel it." He presently added, " Sweet Jesus ! I hope 
he will soon come and take me to himself." 

A few hours before his close, the conflict of expiring nature 
being very distressing, he prayed as follows: ** O, most holy_, 
most gracious God, be pleased, if consistent with thy most holy 



214 



MARl BARRON. 



will, to release my spirit, but not my will but thine be done.' 
Afterward he said, '' Now let us all be still," and thought him- 
self just going, but in a little while observed to a friend who 
sat up with him, " It is an av/ful thing to die, but I am not 
afraid of death." He was favoured with a remarkably peace- 
ful and quiet exit on the 5th of eighth month, 1825, being 
twenty-three years of age. 



Mary Barron, wife of George Barron, of Birmingham, de- 
ceased the 5th of first month, 1(S27, aged twenty-three years. 
In the early part of her illness, her mind was under sorrow and 
conviction on account of omissions of duty, and she observed 
to a friend, *' I do not feel quite easy ; I have many sins to 
repent of I have not prayed as I should have done ;" after 
which, with much earnestness, she added, *^ The enemy is very 
busy, I feel him so." There is reason to believe that the sin- 
cere engagement of her spirit, in seeking a place of repentance 
was graciously accepted by Him " who keepeth mercy for thou- 
sands," and pardoneth iniquity and transgression ; for soon after 
this, her mind became tranquil and composed, and she repeat- 
ed the Lord's prayer in a very distinct and feeling manner. 
A few hours after, she prayed thus : '' O Lord, have mercy upon 
me. Though I have been unmindful of praying unto Thee, 
even from my cradle, yet thou hast had compassion on me and 
given me to taste of thy sweetness, such as 1 never before felt, 
and if it should please Thee to raise me up atthis time, I hope 
I shall endeavour to live in thy fear and continually pray unto 
iTiee. O, sanctify this affliction to my dear husband, and 
bring him to know and fear Thee, that he may not neglect to 
pray, as I have done. Enable me, O Lord, to bear thy hand 
upon me, and if it please Thee that this cup should not pass from 
me, enable me to say. Thy will be done. O, Lord, send a 
blessing upon all my friends, every one of them. Amen, 
Amen." 

She observed that '* she had often heard the benefit of prayer 
spoken of, but never knew the sweet efficacy of it until laid on 



HANNAH H. HARTSHORNE. 215 

a bed of sickness." How sorrowful is it that persons profess- 
ing to be Christians, should thus neglect one of the greatest 
consolations and purest sources of spiritual strength which the 
Gospel affords, and risk the salvation of an immortal soul on 
the uncertainty of a death-bed repentance, when it often hap- 
pens that the pain and disease of the body, disqualify the mind 
for attention to the all-important concerns of eternity ! 

On takinff a final leave of her husband, to whom she had 
been married not quite twelve months, she observed, '^ We 
have loved each other too much and the Lord too little." A 
friend coming to see her, she remarked, ^* The love of life 
holds very close to me ;" and after a short pause, interceded 
for Divine support, saying, *' O heavenly Father, be with me ! 
I am weak and cannot fix my mind in prayer as I wish to do." 
To her medical attendant she observed, "It is an awful thing 
to die — I feel it so." The last words she uttered were, '' Thy 
will, O Lord, be done !" soon after which she departed this 
life. 



Hannah H. Hartshorne, dauo^hter of John and Hannah 
Hartshorne, of Shrewsbury, New Jersey, evinced from early 
childhood a tenderness of feeling under religious impressions, 
a lively sense of Divine love and mercy, and a desire to be- 
come of the number of those children concerning whom the 
blessed Saviour said, " Of such is the kingdom of heaven." 
Being of a sprightly and active disposition, she felt the restraints 
of a guarded education a cross to her natural inclination, es- 
pecially in wearing plain and simple attire. 

From the time she was twelve years of age, it was her fre- 
quent practice to retire alone to her chamber, to wait upon the 
Lord, and hold communion with Him who had graciously 
touched her heart with His love, enterinop into a close exami- 
nation of her conduct during the dny ; and such were the sweet 
peace and comfort she derived from this Christian duty, that 
she found even her bodily pains mitigated, when she could re- 



216 HANNAH H. HARTSHORNE. 

trospect the past with an approving conscience, and offer the 
evening oblation with innocency and acceptance. 

In the ordering of Divine providence she was tried with a 
long and painful sickness, being confined to the bed about 
three years, during two of which she was deprived of the use 
of nearly all her limbs. The disease was attended with severe 
and protracted suffering, which she was divinely strengthened 
to endure with patience and resignation, meekly yielding to 
the painful dispensation, in the humble belief that it was per- 
mitted in wisdom, for some good end, remarking, " I believe 
if I entirely resign my own will, that power which has been 
with me [hitherto] will continue with me to the end of my 
pilgrimage.'' 

Though many trials and privations attended her situation, 
yet her mind was preserved from murmuring or repining at her 
lot, being rather disposed to commemorate the Lord's mercies, 
as appears by the following extract from her diary : 

'^ Can I be grateful enough for the many blessings I daily 
receive from that good hand which has been near me? Poor 
and unworthy as I am, my heavenly Father is mindful of me, 
and has graciously condescended to sweeten the bitter cup of 
suffering which in mercy He has seen meet I should drink of 
And although at times grievous to be borne, I believe my af- 
flictions have been blessed to me many w^ays; they have had 
a tendency to wean me from the world, and stain the enjoy- 
ments thereof in my view. O, that all my young friends knew 
the incalculable benefit arising from an early dedication to the 
Lord ! We can never begin too soon to prepare for death. I 
now see there is more real enjoyment in humbly submitting to 
His will concerning us, than in all the pleasures of this world, 
which soon pass away, and will never afford peace of mind. 
May others see the Lord's hand in my illness; the marvellous 
loving-kindness of my God, who has wonderfully been my sup 
port." 

Her mind was often introduced into a feeling of great po 
verty and desertion, which, joined to the diffidence and timidity 
of her disposition, led her to fear that she had offended her 



HANNAH H. HARTSHORNE. 217 

heavenly Father. Being thus brought under close exercise, 
and weaned from all dependence on former experiences of di- 
vine good, she was earnest in seeking daily supplies of that 
bread which cometh from above and endureth unto everlasting 
life. Of this she was, from time to time, permitted to partake, 
and thereby strengthened to bear without a murmur, all that 
her dear Redeemer was pleased to appoint for her purification 
and refinement, saying, ** If it is the will of my heavenly Fa- 
ther, I think at times I could cheerfully suffer, if possible, more 
than I have already gone through ; but when He is pleased to 
say it is enough, I shall be thankful, though I know it is an 
awful thing to die." — '* I am a poor creature, but I feel quiet, 
and hope it is not a false rest. I have nothing of my own to 
trust to, but the grace and the merits of my blessed Saviour, 
who has done much for me." 

On one occasion, after giving some directions and leaving 
messages for some of her friends, she said, ** Live so as to be 
prepared in health for such a time as this. Read the Scrip- 
tures; I have found great comfort in reading them, and though 
I sometimes could not feel that [benefit which] I have at other 
times felt, yet it now affords me satisfaction. How differently 
things appear to us on a sick-bed ! Many opportunities I have 
not improved. I am sorry for not having been careful enough 
when at meeting to have my mind engaged as it ought to be — 
Now I feel [how great is] the privilege of attending meetings 
— Oh 1 prize it." 

She spoke of her dissolution with much composure, remark- 
ing, " I believe my death will be without a struggle; I fee! 
that it will be peaceful, and that you will be spared the triai 
of seeing me suffer at the last." ** How dreadful it must be to 
feel distress at such a time as this — what can be equal to it?" 

At another time she said, *' It is throucrh the crucified Im- 
nianuel I hope for acceptance; I have done nothing to merit 
the favour. I have had a bitter cup, but it has been sweetened 
to me ; I have not had one pain too much. Sweet peace has 
followed taking up the cross : many things were a cross to my 
inclination, but I endeavoured to be faithful, and have beeq 
19 



218 HANNAH H. HARTSHORNE. 

rewarded. Dress is trifling — I have considered it ?o since 
being sick; it is vanity, the world with all its follies. Oh! if 
the light in us becomes darkness, how great is that darkness , 
— It is necessary to have oil in our vessel. Be ye also ready, 
for at such an hour as ye think not, the Son of man cometh. 
— As my bodily powers weaken, I am stronger in the inner 
man." 

After hearing a chapter read, she broke forth in this man- 
ner : *^ O, the prospect I have had this morning of the happy 
state ! I want to go to join in singing praises and thanksgiv 
ings, — I long to enjoy what I have been favoured to see. — It 
is but a foretaste, yet almost too much for any clothed with 
mortality to feel ! — What is to be compared to a happy eter- 
nity !" 

Having passed through a season of deep mental conflict, 
through adorable mercy her exercise was succeeded by a holy 
calm and serenity, under which feeling she exclaimed, ^^ Re- 
joice with me — I have had a sweet prospect of angels coming 
to carry me to the bosom of my Saviour. I have seen the 
white robe, and a new name, and it fully compensates for all 
my suflerings — I long to be gone." Some days after, in a 
feeble voice, she was heard to say, ** Receive me into thy 
kingdom — O, the quiet and sweet peace ! I only asked for 
the lowest seat, and the arms of my Saviour are open to re- 
ceive me." 

A few weeks previous to her decease, the power of articu- 
lation entirely failed, leaving her mental faculties unimpaired, 
and her body relieved from pain. At this period, she and her 
friends apprehended the close was near, a clear prospect being 
given her of entering into rest, and that a crown of glory 
awaited her, which she intimated in an impressive manner, 
and with a composed and pleasant countenance. But in un- 
searchable wisdom she was again permitted to be deeply tried 
in body and mind ; yet through it all the everlasting Arm was 
evidently underneath to stay and support her exercised mind. 
She informed those about her, by writing, that she had been 
t( o anxious to be released to enjoy the blessed rest of which 



HANNAH H. HARTSIIORNE. 



219 



she had so bright a prospect, but that she now felt peace in 
being resigned to life or death, adding, '' I believe it is not en- 
tirely on my own account that I am continued in suffering.'^ 

At another time — '^As much as I suffer, I would not change 
my situation for anything in this world ; for what is it to me 
now ? I feel nothing in my way. Let not the world nor the 
thiiigs of the world ever stand in the way of duty : the cross 
must be borne, if we expect to obtain the crown." 

She continued from this time in a quiet and peaceful state, 
her mind being stayed on Christ Jesus the captain of her sal- 
vation ; and agreeably to her prospect previously expressed, 
she was favoured with an easy passage. A few hours before 
the solemn close her speech returned, and the last word she 
pronounced was ** Resignation" — a virtue, the excellence of 
which, through the Lord's assistance, she had been enabled 
eminently to show forth during her long and painful illness. 
She sunk away as one going into a gentle slumber, and de- 
ceased the 6th of the fifth month, 1828, in the twenty-third 
year of her age. 

This instructive instance of the power of true religion to 
sustain and comfort the mind under long and painful suffer- 
ings, weaning it from all lower and visible gratifications and 
filling it with those consolations which are in Christ Jesus, 
ought to encourage us to bow to the secret pleadings of the 
Divine witness in our hearts, that by faithfully following its 
dictates we may grow up in the fear and love of God and expe- 
rience preservation from the pollutions which are in the world 
Then, should it be our lot to suffer long with illness, we may 
hope to have the comfort of Divine support, know the Lord to 
make our bed in sickness, and when he sees that the appointed 
time is come for our release, we shall have a blessed hope of 
eternal life, being enabled to say with the holy apostle, '* These 
light afflictions, which are but for a moment, are not worthy 
to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed here- 
after." 



2'iO MARY B. SWETMAN. 

Mary Brook Swetman, of Street, near Glastonbury, Eng- 
land, deceased in the twelfth month, 1819. 

She had been for some years occasionally indisposed with 
a disease which was very flattering, its effects being sometimes 
scarcely perceptible. In the twelfth month, however, it re- 
turned with more alarming and dangerous symptoms, and 
about three days before her death she was entirely confined to 
her bed. 

On the 18th, one of her sisters bein^ with her, she said. 
«< Why should I be afraid to die ? No — I am not afraid — I 
shall be happy — quite happy — all will be well." Next morn- 
ing she remarked, '* All my worldly expectations and youthful 
pleasures are nipped in the bud ; but it is all right — it is all In 
best wisdom.'* 

On various occasions, her expressions evinced that her mind 
was centred in resignation to the Divine will, and her trust 
and confidence in the mercy and goodness of the Lord un- 
shaken. 

At another time, speaking to the friend to whom she was 
soon to have been married, she said, ** I have often thought if 
thou and I had lived together a few years, I might have for- 
gotten better things.'' Her friend informing her of the dan- 
gerous situation she was in, and the probability she would 
hardly live a week, and of the conflict he had endured in at- 
taining a degree of resignation, she paused awhile and calmly 
replied, ^* I am resigned to the will of Him who knoweth what 
is best." After this she expressed to her sister, *' I do not 
feel afraid to die, but I have not that full assurance [I desire,] 
and how am I to attain it — Oh ! how am I to attain it?" Her 
sister recommending prayer, she answered, *' How shall I pray 
— Oh' how shall I pray?" But the Holy Spirit, which is 
graciously vouchsafed to help our infirmities, and to teach us 
how to pray, was not withdrawn from her, and she soon ap- 
peared to be engaged in mental supplication. Her friend 
coming into the room, read some portions of the Bible to her, 
after which an interval of silence occurred ; when she ob- 
served, '' Oh ! the wonderful goodness of the Almighty ! Oh, 



MARr B. SWETMAN. 221 

thou kind and sweet Saviour ! how vain and trifling are all 
the pleasures of this life compared with the joys of the realms 
above !'' 

On second-day morning, the 20th, she desired her friends 
might be called, and looking with a pleasant countenance on 
all around her, she said, ** O my dear father and mother, I am 
happy — yes, very happy — I did not call you because I thought 
there was any immediate danger, but thought I would say what 
I could whilst I felt able." Then with great earnestness she 
added, ^^ I am going to heaven — you will, I hope, soon meet 
me there, through the goodness of the Almighty." After a 
little pause, she proceeded, " This body must drop — but the 
soul will never die. Oh ! the sweet peace I feel ^ I am 
blest every way, far more than I deserve, and may you all be 
blest." 

At another time she said, '* Oh ! what a privilege to be thus 
called so early from this troublesome world ! If I had lived, I 
might not have done what I ought. Not my will, but thine be 
done, O God. Oh ! the wonderful goodness of the Almighty." 
When in great pain, she frequently petitioned the Lord to 
favour her with patience sufficient to preserve her from mur- 
muring. To one of her sisters she remarked, '' O sister, I am 
happy — happy — happy; what a satisfaction it must be to you 
all to see me leave this world without regret, and with an assu- 
rance of eternal happiness." 

On one occasion she expressed herself thus : '^ Thou hast 
said thou wilt love those who love Thee. I have loved Thee 
and do love Thee. Oh ! this is a sweet promise and there are 
many more." She then took an affectionate leave of each indi- 
vidual, sent messages of love to some of her absent relatives 
and friends, and desired they might be informed that " she 
was happy and glad to leave this world for the joys of heaven." 
This affecting scene being over, she said, '^ Oh ! what compo- 
sure I feel, in giving you all up. I have many ties to bind me 
here, but now I give you all up with pleasure." After a pause, 
** I have often thought this a beautiful hymn," and repeated the 
first stanza : 
19* 



222 ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 

« God moves in a mysterious way 

His wonders to perform ; 
He plants his footsteps in the sea, 

And rides upon the storm." 

Observing that those around her were weeping, she said, 
'^ You are all in tears, but I have not dropped a tear since I 
first knew my danger. How is that? — It is the goodness of 
the Almighty that thus enables me to be resigned. Oh ! what 
a mercy — the Lord is so kind to me. Not my will, but thine 
be done, O God, has been my earnest prayer ever since I had 
an idea of danger. Soon after this she exclaimed, ^* O death, 
where is thy sting! O grave, where is thy victory! May you 
never forget,'' looking upon those around her, ^* that the pains 
of death are made sweet, — though hard to bear, yet they are 
sweet, — though hard to bear, yet they are sweet when borne 
without a murmur.'' 

Suffering acute pain from the violence of the disease, she 
remarked to her attendants, '* Were not my hopes fixed on 
heaven, what should I do ! But mine are fixed never to be 
moved. When wilt thou take me, thou kind Almighty, thou 
great and good Being! It is wrong to murmur — yes — very 
wrong." She soon appeared to be in a calm slumber, which 
continued a few minutes, when she addressed those present, 
** Farewell — Farewell — I think I am going — O, come quickly, 
-^come quickly, — sweet Saviour — if it be thy holy will — and 
take me — to thyself I am happy — happy — happy. O thou — 
sweet Saviour — thy countenance has indeed shone round about 

me." After a short pause, " O kind and merciful Lord God 

Thou hast not — forsaken me — nor wilt thou." She then peace* 
fully expired. 



Anna Maria Boyce, daughter of Jonathan and Anna 
Boyce, of Lynn, Massachusetts, deceased the 18th of first 
month, 1831. 

Being of a lively, animated disposition, she had, contrary to 
the advice of her parents, suffered her mind to be drawn aside 



ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 



223 



from the simplicity of truth as professed by Friends : and al- 
though in other respects she had been in a good degree careful 
to perform her filial and social duties, yet her indulging in some 
of the prevailing fashions of the day, was a source of much pain- 
ful conflict to her when laid upon a sick-bed. But being 
broucrht, through the manifestations of the licrht of Christ in her 
conscience, to perceive their vanity and sinfulne-s, and to feel 
that godly sorrow which worketh repentance, she was favoured to 
experience the remission of her sins, and to place her whole 
confidence in her dear Redeemer. Thus she obtained a well- 
grounded hope that a mansion was prepared for her in his hea- 
venly kingdom; and during her long and protracted illness, 
was preserved in much sweetness and composure, evincing 
great patience and resignation, although her suflferings at times 
were very severe. 

The conflict and distress of mind which she experienced for 
her departures from those Christian testimonies, furnish an 
admonition to others to be more faithful in supporting them, 
that they may not, on a dying-bed, in addition to the pains of 
the body, have the bitter reflection of having been unwilling to 
take up the cross, and follow their blessed Saviour in the way 
of his leadincrs. 

After having been confined to her chamber about two 
months, her disease began to assume a more serious aspect, 
and she informed her sister, with great composure, that the 
phvsician had told her that her case was very doubtful, which 
was no more than she expected. 

To another sister she said : *^ I must soon be laid in the 
silent grave. Remember my sickness ; and not, as some have 
done before, too easily forget the advice and admonition that 
a dying sister has left them : but take warning, and be making 
preparation for eternity. It is the will of Providence that I 
should be cut oft' in my youth from all earthly pleasure — all 
things here are uncertain — place no dependence on anything 
here below; but remember that we are placed here to make 
preparation for eternity.'' 

She tenderly advised them to be faithful in the maintenance 



224 ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 

of our precious testimonies, that so they might be ornaments 
in society ; and enjoined upon them the necessity of daily read- 
ing the Holy Scriptures, and of shunning the vain fashions and 
maxims of the world. She entreated them to be diligent in 
attending meetings for Divine worship, and to endeavour, when 
there, in humble reverence to wait upon the Lord, that so their 
spiritual strength might be ref^ewed, and they preserved from 
running into sin and temptation. She expressed her thank- 
fulness that she had time to prepare for death, and frequently 
said ; Oh ! what would have become of me, if I had been taken 
as some have been, without a moment's warning, and no time 
to make preparation. I hope soon to meet my Saviour and my 
God in peace ; and I hope, also, to meet you there." 

On seeing two of her former associates enter the chamber, 
she addressed them as follows : ^' You are young as well as 
myself, and are liable to be taken down on a sick-bed. Do, 
friends, be preparing yourselves ; for when you are brought 
down to a sick-bed, the pains of the body will be enough to 
bear, without the stings of a guilty conscience. I want you to 
be on the watch before the midnight cry is heard " 

At another time, when some of her young friends called to 
see her, she said, '' The last time I was visiting was at your 
house; and I have often thought how vainly and idling we have 
been in the practice of spending our time; passing away the 
evenings in what is called innocent amusement, which tends 
not to profit, nor to afford us any instruction or benefit. I 
have often thought, when returning home, that I received no 
good from it, although I took an active part with you and went 
astray." 

Ninth month 28th, 1830. — She requested a private interview 
with her parents, to whom she expressed herself as follows : 
'I h?Lve but a very short time to live! Will you forgive me, 
your disobedient, ungrateful child? I have been ungrateful — 
you have done much for me, and more than I have deserved." 
They answered they felt nothing but love towards her ; and she 
continued : ^' You must soon follow me — do not put off the 
work, but be prepared ; and be care7 ul that the cares of your 



ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 225 

taraily do not choke the good seed ; for I believe it is often the 
case. I have been greatly distressed in my mind ; and how it 
will be with me, I cannot yet see." 

It appeared that her faith was often tried, as it were to a 
hair's breadth ; yet her confidence and f^iith in her Redeemer 
never forsook her ; and she was finally given to feel that assu- 
rance of peace which she longed for. 

After relating some circumstances which had recently exer- 
cised her mind, she remarked to her brother : *' I feel very 
differently now from what I have ever done before; there ap- 
pears nothing in my way. I have always hoped I should see 
such a state, but have entertained fears about it." 

After her brother withdrew, she sent for others of the family, 
to inform them of the great change she had experienced in her 
mind, saying : " Mountains have been removed. I have a new 
song put in my mouth, even praises to Him who hath deliver- 
ed me and pardoned my sins. All I have to say is, * Bless the 
Lord, O my soul ! forget not all his mercies — praises, living 
praises be to his holy Name !' " 

A female in the neighbourhood, who had been one of her 
associates, being also in a declining state of health, and beyond 
the reach of human help, she frequently expressed much anx- 
iety on her account, and several times proposed writing to her. 
After having it on her mind a number of days, she informed 
her friends that she could not preserve peace of mind, without 
having it done, and accordingly dictated as follows : 

'* My dear C e : I have long thought of thee, w^ith much 

anxiety for thy welfare both here and hereafter ; and I could 
not feel easy in my mind without addressing thee. I have long 
been confined to a bed of sickness, durino" which time I have 
suffered much and enjoyed much. I believe there is a great 
lesson for us all to learn, which is, resignation to the Divine 
will. Alas! my dear C, but a few months ago thou and I 
joined in the circle of youthful hilarity — we are now confined 
to our sick-chambers, where I suspect our days will end, beiiev 
.».ng we are both ill of the same disorder. This shows us the 
uncertainty of human life, and the instability of all earthly 



226 ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 

enjoyments. Oh, C. ! I hope thou wilt be favoured to put thy 
trust in the Lord Jehovah; for in Him is everlasting strength 
If thou vvishest to find a place of repentance, pray to thy hea- 
venly Father in secret, and He will reward thee openly. 

" Prayer is the contrite sinner's voice 

Returning from his ways ; 
"While angels, in their songs, rejoice, 

And cry : < Behold, he prays !' " 

" It was by prayer that I obtained remission of sins ; and it 
is by prayer that thou wilt find a place of repentance. I have 
long been desirous for thy eternal and everlasting welfare; and 
I hope thou wilt be favoured to realize a place of rest : we are 
all candidates for eternity, and must either be happy or mise- 
rable. It matters not whether we are taken from this state of 
existence in the bloom of life, or at a more advanced age, if 
we are only prepared to meet our blessed Saviour, who is rea- 
dy to receive those who trust in Him. These are the genuine 
feelings of my heart. As I am too weak to say much more, I 
must therefore bid thee farewell ; and as we never expect to 
meet on earth, may we meet in that city which hath founda- 
tions, whose builder and maker is God. 

*' From thy truly attached friend, 

** Anna Maria Boyce." 

The letter was written a few days before the death of her 
friend, who received much satisfaction and encouragement 
therefrom, and who was in the end favoured with the blessed 
prospect of inheriting a crown of life. 

Feeling a desire to leave a testimony for her young friends, 
she dictated the following: ** I have thought much, during my 
sickness, of my dear young friends, on account of dress and 
address; believing there never was a time when the love of 
dress prevailed more among young Friends than at the present 
day. Is it not sorrowfully the case, that many of you can 
scarcely be distinguished as Friends'? Oh, my dear friends! 
what will all your gay dress avail you when cast upon a sick- 
bed and a rolling pillow? I was once one of your compan- 
ions^ and joined in the giddy circle — I am now confined to a 



ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 227 

bed of sickness and suffering, from which I never expect to 
arise. I feel it my daty to leave this testimony, hoping it may 
be a warning to some to leave all fading, perishable enjoy- 
ments, and become followers of the dear Son of God, who is 
ever able to save those who come unto Him in sincerity of 
heart. Oh ! my young friends, if you could feel the necessity 
of becoming followers of the dear Lamb of God, I believe you 
would no longer remain in the way of sin and transgression. 
Although my bodily strength is nearly exhausted, yet my mind 
is preserved calm and tranquil ; — billow after billow has past 
over me, yet the Lord has been my helper and support, which 
compensates for all bodily suffering. Oh ! that my dear young 
friends would not put off the great important work of their 
soul's salvation ; for we have no lease of our lives. Our minutes 
are dealt out to us as it were by number ; and we know not 
how^ soon we may be called upon to give an account of the 
deeds done in the body. We have all sinned, and fallen short 
of the glory of God. But there is a way and a means provi- 
ded, whereby we may become initiated into His holy presence; 
even by the pardoning love of our Redeemer. 

^^ But a short time must elapse, ere I shall be laid in my 
solitary grave — I am now young like you, but must be cut off 
in the bloom of life. I desire you may so conduct yourselves 
in the simplicity of the truth, that when the awful summons 
shall arrive, you may be prepared to meet the answer of, * Well 
done, good and faithful servant, thou hast been faithful over a 
few things, therefore I will make thee ruler over many things ; 
enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.' 

'* I have much cause to be thankful for the many favours and 
blessings bestowed upon me during my long protracted illness : 
I believe the Lord has been my support in the day of trial and 
suffering ; and that He visited and revisited me, ere I knew his 
precious countenance to shine upon me in so remarkable a 
manner. * He brought me up out of the miry clay, and esta- 
blished my goings ; and he hath put a new song in my mouth, 
even praise to His name. 

•* O Lord ! thy mercy reacl/ Bth unto the heavens, and thy 



2*23 ANNA MARIA BOYCE. 

faithfulness unto the clouds : for thou hast redeemed those that 
were afar off, and called in sons and daughters who had gone 
af>tray as sheep from thy fold !" 

A concern also resting upon her mind on account of her 
brothers and sisters, she dictated an affectionate address to 
them : the admonition it contains is mostly comprised in the 
fore croi nor. 

Twelfth month 21st. — She exclaimed to one of her sisters, 
** Oh, when will tUe happy time arrive that I shall be released 
from suffering P' Her sister asked her if she felt willing to 
go; to which she very emphatically answered, '* Yes — it will 
be a very happy time to me;" an J she informed another friend, 
she thought she felt a well-grounded hope. During the whole 
of her sickness, she appeared very desirous that all her dear 
relations and friends might come to the saving knowledge of 
the truth, and that 1 er death might be sanctified to them for 
good. 

Twelfth month 22nd. — She remarked that she had suffered 
much, and how much longer she had to suffer she could not 
tell ; perhaps months, and perhaps not more than a week ; but 
** that life is long which answers life's great end." *' Many 
times have I said, O death, where is thy sting ! O grave, 
where is thy victory ! and I hope I shall still say so with a clear 
conscience in the sight of heaven." 

She observed, that it had been difficult for her at times to 
keep her mind centred upon the Source of all good, and that 
she was afraid she should be drawn off the watch, and grow 
impatient, from lying so long in such suffering," and added — 
** not my will, but thine, O God, be done !" 

Twelfth month 24th. — A friend calling to see her, she ex- 
pressed her thankfulness for having retained her senses through 
her sickness, and for having time and opportunity to prepare 
for the change; and further said, she had a pleasing hope, that 
she should soon meet her dear Saviour, face to face. 

The day before her death, she was impressed with a belief 
that her end was at hand ; and several times mentioned it. In 
the evening she told the family t ) prepare for the coming night, 



LYDIA S. ROGERS. 



229 



LfS she believed it would be her last. About midnight her 
cough stopped, and she wished her brothers and sisters to be 
sent for ; they arrived in time to participate iu the solemn 
parting. She appeared to overflow with love towards them, 
and expressed her thanks to the Author of all good, for the 
great care that had been taken of her during her sickness. 
She entreated them not to mourn for her, but to mourn for 
themselves ; saying she was going in peace to the happy place, 
and longed for the time of her departure. 

A few minutes before her death, she bid them all an affec- 
tionate farewell ; and then, appearing to fall into a gentle sleep, 
quietly departed, aged twenty-four years. 



Lydia S. Rogers, daughter of John and Elizabeth Jones, 
of the city of Philadelphia, was born the 16th of sixth month, 
1810. 

Her disposition was amiable, and being naturally of a cheer- 
ful and lively temper, she was drawn by the temptations of the 
enemy into lightness and frivolity, and to take much delight 
in gaiety of apparel, which deviations from the Christian path 
were causes of condemnation and sorrow to her mind when 
the awful period of dissolution was approaching. 

She was attacked with bleeding from the lungs in the eighth 
month, 1833, but after a confinement of two weeks she nearly 
recovered her usual state of health, although some symptoms 
of pulmonary disease still remained. 

In the third month, 1834, she was married to Samuel Ro- 
gers, and was able to attend to her domestic concerns until the 
eleventh month following, when she became seriously indis- 
posed. The prospect of separation from those she loved, the 
fear of death and a sense of her own unfitness to meet its so- 
lemn summons, produced great conflict of mind. She was 
frequently occupied in reading the Holy Scriptures, and the 
society of serious and religious persons became peculiarly plea- 
sant to her. She was evidently aware of the danger of her 
20 



230 LYDIA S. ROGERS. 

situation, and on being asked about this time what she thought 
respecting it, observed, *^ Perhaps I may last until spring, but 
I do not expect to get well, nor do I wish it." 

Under the exercises which she passed through during this 
period, there is cause to believe that the Holy Spirit, who is a 
reprover for sin as well as a comforter for well-doing, and 
whose operations are compared to a refiner's fire and fuller's 
soap, was secretly at work in her heart, setting her sins in or- 
der before her, and producing that godly sorrow which work- 
eth unfeigned repentance. Many times her spirit was much 
contrited, and she would entreat her friends to pray for her ; 
mourning over her misspent time and her multiplied trans- 
gressions, saying, ** I fear my sins are too many ever to be for- 
given/' 

During this time the enemy was permitted to buffet her with 
his suggestions, which induced her to exclaim, ** O, what an 
unwearied adversary ! how he tempts me !" and to her sister 
she remarked, '^ Can it be that I shall be forgiven my many 
sins ?" But although thus tried with doubts and fears, He 
whose mercy is over all his works, was pleased in his own time 
to grant her an evidence of pardon and reconciliation, and to 
animate her drooping spirit with the humble hope that she 
should at last be received into the kingdom of heaven. One 
day, after some hours of quiet retirement, she broke forth in 
this manner — '^ Now I feel as I never felt [before] — I shall be 
received — I am perfectly resigned to live or die — I am very 
happy — O my dears, do not weep for me, I can truly say this 
is the happiest evening of my life — Praise the Lord, O my soul 
— bless his holy name." Afterwards she observed, ** I want 
nothing worldly to divert me from the great work." 

In looking back over her past life, and her indifference and 
neglect respecting the great duties of religion, she seemed al- 
most ready to question whether the evidence of forgiveness 
could be real, and on the 14th of first month, 1S35, again 
asked her sister if she thought it possible her sins were for- 
given ; adding, '* I have been so neglectful when I had strength, 
will the Lord receive me at his late hour?" After a time of 



LYDIA S. ROGERS. 



%1 



solemn silence she desired to be helped to a kneeling posture, 
and then feelingly petitioned the Most High for the aid of hia 
grace, and that she might be thoroughly washed and purified. 
A female minister of the Gospel calling to visit her, spake en- 
couragingly to her state, and was also engaged in fervent sup- 
plication on her behalf. These religious exercises afforded 
her much comfort ; her mind was peaceful, and appeared to 
overflow with gratitude and love. 

Continuing in this inward frame of mind, and steadily abid- 
ing under the refining baptisms of the Holy Spirit, she expe- 
rienced sweet peace to flow in her heart, and a grateful sense 
of the Lord's mercies to her. On the 15th she seemed full of 
comfort, and several times remarked, ** How little I suffer, and 
how much the dear Master suffered ! O, how kind he is to 
me!" And again, '* O, the sweet peace! — I cannot be mis- 
taken ; it is all the heavenly Father's work." She often men- 
tioned what a comfort the Bible was to her, and what a bless- 
ing it was that she could now understand it, and take hold of 
the promises it contained, after having neglected it so much. 

She expressed deep concern on account of such as do not 
believe in the divinity of our Lord Jesus Christ, saying, " What 
can they have in an hour like this to rest their hopes upon V 
and mentioned her desire, that such might be brought to feel 
the efficacy of the Redeemer's love ; adding, " He gave His 
precious life for us." 

On the 16th she expressed great love for all her friends, 
many of whom she named, and remarked, *^ I would be glad 
to do something for the blessed cause : I feel that I have es- 
poused it, and if it will do any one good to see me here entirely 
changed, I should be glad some of my thoughtless friends 
should see me." 

On the I7th she was under much inward conflict and trial, 
but ii the evening observed, ''It comes sweetly into my mind 
that we need not be dwelling so much on our past sins, but 
just lay them all open before our blessed Father — he can see 
them all at one glance, and as quickly forgive them." 

Being now brought in goc<l degree to the blessed teaching 



232 LYDIA S. ROGERS. 

of the spirit of Christ in her own heart, she found it to be in 
deed a light to her mind, unfolding the mysteries of redemp- 
lion and giving her to see clearly the true meaning, as well as 
the precious value of the Holy Scriptures. She spent much 
time in reading these, particularly the New Testament — and 
one morning, after having been so employed, she looked up 
with a joyful countenance and exclaimed, "This has been a 
sealed book to me, but now what beauty and consistency I see 
in it! Oh, what can they have to rest upon, who do not be- 
lieve in the Saviour ! I would not exchange my belief for a 
thousand worlds." 

In the ordering of Him whose dealings with his ransomed 
children are all in perfect wisdom and goodness, though past 
our finding out, she was permitted, on the 20th, to experience 
a season of great tossing and distress ; and when, through 
mercy, a degree of calmness was restored, she remarked, "I 
feel better now — but what an agonizing time has my poor 
mind had! 1 fear I have taken hold of promises that do not 
belong to me. O, I have been such a sinner!" This pain- 
ful dispensation gradually passed away, and on the morning 
of the 22nd she could say, " All is peace and comfort, though 
I am very weak. There are some clouds through the day, but 
my nights are all joyous. The Father is very near me this 
morning." 

Soon after this she was thought to be dying, and her con- 
nexions being called she took an affectionate leave of them, 
saying, ** I am going home ;" and seemed filled with holy joy. 
In the afternoon she faintly articulated, as though replying to 
a query respecting her removal, " Not yet — not yet — stay a 
little longer ;" and when still further recovered from the state 
of great exhaustion in which she had been lying, she remark- 
ed, "I believe my time is to be prolonged." From this period 
until her decease, her mind was more engaged on behalf of 
others than during the previous part of her illness, and many 
opportunities occurred in which she imparted impressive ad- 
monition to her friends. 

On the evening of the 24th, she had an attack of sufibcation 



LYDIA S. ROGERS. 233 

which rendered it doubtful whether she would survive the 
night, in allusion to which, she sweetly remarked, " If I do 
not, there need be no bustle — I believe all is done, everything 
is ready." Next morning the state of her mind was very 
peaceful and heavenly, and she observed, " This is a sweet 
morning to me, — Praise the Lord, O my soul." Although her 
weakness was great and much suffering consequent on the 
disease, yet her mind was so absorbed in the contemplation of 
heavenly things, as scarcely to have any sense of suffering. 
At her request the family were collected, and after a time of 
solemn waiting in silence, she addressed them in earnest 
entreaty to close in with the offers of Divine mercy and not 
put off the period of submission, testifying from her own ex- 
perience, that the Lord is not an hard master, requiring more 
than he enables to perform. 

On the 26th, her mind appeared much exercised, and often 
engaged in prayer. She remarked that she could not commu- 
nicate anything to those around her, unless her dear Father 
gave it to her ; adding, " Remember, Joshua's army compass- 
ed the city seven times before they were commanded to shout. 
If I dared to speak of myself I should say a great deal, for I 
am earnest for your help." The next day she saw many of 
her friends : great was the exercise she underwent on their 
account, and deep her sense of the exceeding sinfulness of 
sin, under which impressions her mouth was opened in a won- 
derful and affecting manner to speak to the states of those 
who came into her room. 

A few days previous to her dissolution hei:, sufferings be- 
came extreme, and though mercifully strengthened to endure 
them with much patience and resignation, she said, " I hope 
my patience will hold out — I fear I do not bear trial as I 
ought — It is not my wish to be relieved from suffering, but to 
bear it to the honour of my Lord : if he saw meet, he could 
relieve me — I only desire what will tend most to His glory." 
She seemed afraid that her friends paid too much attention to 
her wants, often saying, " You are all taken up with me — 
I wish some poor ne^j^lected one could have part of what 1 
20* 



234 



LYDIA S. ROGERS. 



receive ;'' and on one of her visiters remarking that she was 
comfortably situated, she answered, " Yes — I have every 
earthly comfort, but that wnll not satisfy the soul." 

One of her dresses which had ruffles on the sleeves being 
put upon her, the sight of them seemed to affect her ; she 
desired a pair of scissors to be brought, and had them cut off, 
saying, "O! these ruffles illy become dying hands." She 
also requested to have some ornamental articles of her dress 
burnt, observing, " They will be useful to no one — finery is 
indeed a great burden." 

On the evening of the 10th of second month, she had the 
fourteenth chapter of John read to her, which had been her 
daily practice for some time previous. Her weakness rapidly 
increased ; it was evident that the solemn change was near, 
and the family were collected around her dying-bed. To her 
husband she said, " The dear Saviour is the way— he is the 
door — knock and it shall be opened — all that will come may 
come." She took a most affectionate and impressive leave of 
her family, saying, "Farewell — farewell — love to all. The 
horses are come — the chariot of Israel, to carry me home. 
Take me to thyself, if thou hast purified. Happy — happy — 
happy ! O, praise Him ! — he is a God of love. These light 
afflictions, which are but for a moment, will work out for 
us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory." 

She called one in the room to her, and gave her sweet coun- 
sel, enjoining upon her to let the Lord have the first place in 
her affections, saying, " Love Him first — Him last — and 
through all — then all will go well." Presently after, as if all 
the energies of her dying frame were summoned to the effort, 
she broke forth in a loud voice, urging on those present the 
necessity of bowing to the cross of Christ : '• The dear Sa- 
viour," said she, " hung nailed to the tree, bleeding for us — 
for our sins ;" and afterwards, " It is hard work to die — but 
the sting of death is gone — thanks be to God — he hath given 
me the victory — O, help me to praise the Lord." 

Thus, with an hymn of praise on her expiring lips, this dear 
yoimg woman ceased to breathe on the morning of the 11th 



THOMAS HATTERSLY. 2'^D 

of second month, 1835, in the twenty-fifth year of her age. 
Her ransomed spirit, we joyfully believe, was received into 
the mansion prepared for it by Him who had so marvellously 
redeemed her unto himself, and is now one of that happy com- 
pany who surround the throne of God and the Lamb, with the 
unceasing anthem of "Salvation, and glory, and honour, to 
Him that sitteth on the throne, and unto the Lamb for 
ever." 

May this memorable instance of the uncertainty of life and 
of all temporal enjoyments; of the adorable mercy of God in 
Christ Jesus to the sincere penitent; and of the power of his 
blessed spirit in purifying the soul, weaning it from earthly 
attachments, filling it with the pure and precious consolations 
of the Gospel, and conferring on it a hope full of immortality 
and eternal life, encourage others to yield in unreserved obe- 
dience to the early visitations of heavenly love ; that thus liv- 
ing in the fear and love of God, they may experience preser- 
vation from the snares which beset the paths of youth ; know 
the light of Christ Jesus to be their safe guide through the 
trials and temptations of the present changeful life, and in the 
awful close have a well-grounded hope of admission into the 
mansions of eternal glory. 



Thomas Hattersly, died at Hansworth Woodhouse, Eng- 
land, on the 16th of seventh month, 1843, aged 24 years. 

He was brought up to the business of a teacher, in which he 
was employed for some years before his death, and his unwea- 
ried diligence, exemplary and upright deportment, and the 
concern he manifested for the religious welfare of the scholars, 
won for him in a remarkable decree their lastinor esteem and 
affection. Early in 1843 he was attacked with pulmonary 
disease, which left little hope of his recovery, and separated 
him from his school, and those for whose well-being he had 
been so solicitous. The pupils felt this event keenly, and ad- 
dressed to him several letters expressive of their affectionate 
interest and concern. In his reply he says, *' Though you have 



236 THOMAS HATTERSLY. 

had line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little and there 
a little, I have felt a wish that this further warning may not 
oe lost upon you. You know that but a few short months ago, 
I seemed as healthy, as strong and as hearty as any of you ; 
and as likely to reach old age as most. I had never, that I 
recollect, previous to that period, experienced three days' ill- 
ness, except at school, when at least fifty other boys were laid 
upon a sick-bed. I mention these things to mark the contrast. 
I am now [labouring] under a complaint which has very often 
proved fatal ; how it may terminate in my case, I know not. 
It may be supposed that I feel weary of sitting or reclining, 
day after day, not allowed to write, or to read but in the 
strictest moderation, but that is far from being the case. I 
am truly thankful [in being able] to say, that those silent and 
solitary hours have been passed with much pleasure and much 
profit.^' 

His disease made rapid progress. On the 19th of sixth 
month, his sister enquiring whether he felt comfortable in the 
prospect before him, he replied, *^ Since I came here, I believe 
I may say it has been my constant prayer to be entirely re- 
signed to the will of God ; to have my past sins forgiven for 
the sake of Jesus Christ; to be purified from every defilement; 
that I might be preserved from [using] a mere form of words, 
without the heart accompanying them, and that, if it pleased 
the Almighty, I might have some evidence of my being for- 
given. I think I may say I have had a great degree of resig- 
nation granted me, and at times a feeling of the presence of 
God in my prayers.'' 

During times of much trial, he frequently expressed hib 
sense of the presence of his blessed Redeemer being near to 
support him, and on one occasion said, '* I have heard within 
me, more than once, the language, *' Thy sins are forgiven 
thee for His name's sake." 

On the 24th he expressed that he felt increased comfort 
from the renewed and clearer evidence he was favoured with 
that his sins were forgiven him by his gracious Saviour, who 
was both able and willing to save him ; and at another time, 



ISAAC ALEXANDER. 237 

his sister remarking that he had looked very happy that day. 
and asking him if it was not so, he sweetly and calmly re- 
plied, " Quiet trust J^ This precious state of mind seemed to 
be permitted to remain during the short remnant of his days, 
and his confiding and tranquil departure has left in the minds 
of his bereaved friends the consoling belief, that through the 
mercy of Him .n whom he trusted, his blessed portion is 
** quietness and assurance for ever." 



Isaac Alexander, son of Thomas and Alice Alexander, 
of Bendrig, in Killington, Westmoreland, was a youth of sober 
and innocent deportment, and much engaged for the salvation 
of his soul. In the fourteenth year of his age, he was con- 
vinced of the principles of the Christian religion as held by 
the society of Friends, and joined in fellowship with that de- 
spised people. Continuing in patient obedience to the mani- 
festations of the Spirit of Christ in his mind, he received a 
gift in the Gospel ministry, and about the seventeenth year 
of his age believed himself required to preach unto others the 
way of life and salvation, which he had found to his own un- 
speakable peace and consolation. 

Being faithful in the exercise of the gift, he became an able 
minister of Christ, capable of dividing the word aright to the 
various conditions of those among whom he laboured ; and 
freely devoting himself to the Lord's work, he visited nearly 
all the meetings of Friends in England, Scotland, Wales and 
Ireland, many of them more than once, to the satisfaction and 
edification of his brethren. 

In the twenty-fifth year of his age his health began to de- 
cline, and though for a time he continued to get out to meet- 
ings, yet he was soon entirely confined. During the course 
of his illness he was enabled to show forth the blessed effects 
of the religion he had preached to others, and his mind being 
filled with that peace and consolation which the Lord is at 
times pleased to bestow on his obedient servants he seemed 



238 ISAAC ALEXANDER. 

:aised above all pain and weakness, and enabled to triumph 
in Christ over death and the grave. 

Several friends sitting by him on one occasion, his mind 
seemed contrited in humble admiration of the goodness of God 
in sending his beloved Son into the world to save us from our 
sins, and in freely giving to all a manifestation of his blessed 
spirit as a light and guide to them in the work of salvation, 
when he exclaimed, " To thee, O Lord, to thee be salvation 
and praise ; this is a day of great salvation" — observing what 
a mercy it was that the Lord should visit us in our young 
/ears and make known the way of salvation to our souls. 
Again he remarked, " How good has the Lord been to me in 
the time of my sickness ! Although I have formerly felt much 
of his power and presence, yet I never enjoyed such plenty 
thereof as since I have been visited with this sickness." 

At another time he said, " O, what an excellent thing it is 
to keep in the Truth and visit one another in the life of it ;" 
drawing a contrast between those who visit the sick in a se- 
rious and religious frame of mind, and such as go merely to 
talk upon common topics of conversation. Speaking to some 
of his brethren, he earnestly said, " Friends, get into an in- 
ward acquaintance with the Lord in spirit, for it is a good 
thing to retire to the Rock — there is safety — there is good 
standing, an excellent bottom and room enough. If any go 
out of the bounds of Truth, thinking thereby to bring others 
in, they will find themselves to be in slippery places. Be- 
ware of joining with false unsettled spirits." 

7Vo friends sitting by him one day, and his heart being 
filled with the presence and love of God, he sang praises to 
Him in a heavenly manner, observing afterward, " My heart 
is full — though I can truly say I have no desire to speak but 
as 1 feel it spring from the Divine life." Again ; " As I lay 
on my bed, very weak in body, I thought I could never die 
better, for I felt my salvation sealed unto me. O, love God — 
love God, for he is worthy. You may love anything else too 
much, but you can never love God too much. Oh ! what hath 
ne done for my soul ! He hath given me everlasting comfort. 
It is enough — it is enough indeed," 



ISAAC ALEXANDER. 



2TO 



*' There are two things," said he, '* which are my great 
satisfaction. The first is, that ever since the Lord manifested 
himself to me, I have freely given myself up to his requirings, 
and delivered his word faithfully ; and have not sought to 
please men, neither did I look for great things. What I de- 
sired was, that I might have a place among the sanctified. 
Secondly, I have ahvays been against libertine spirits, and 
have had no familiarity with them. These things are now 
my comfort." 

At another time he broke forth in this manner: ""Oh! I 
have seen glorious things, yea, such things as I never saw^ be- 
fore — I beheld a friend lately deceased, in a glorious place, 
and that I was to be with him, and I said it is enouofh to be 
there. Oh ! such salvation ! I am glad I can say, O death, 
where is thy sting ! and grave, where is thy victory !" 

Some friends sitting by him, he related to them how the 
Lord had raised him up from nothing to bear a testimony for 
His name and Truth — and that wheresoever the Lord by his 
spirit had drawn him, he had endeavoured to follow him, and 
sought not favour or interest from men. He also warned the 
negligent to be diligent and faithful, and come up in the ser- 
vice of Christ ; *' for," said he, " the Lord will cause a dread- 
ful day to overtake the disobedient and negligent. It is sealed 
to my soul that it hastens on apace !" 

Being in great weakness of body, he said, " I desire to be 
dissolved and to be with Christ; but the Lord's will be done. 
The Lord's presence is here." He gratefully acknowledged 
the Divine support and consolation he had experienced in tiie 
course of his illness, observing, " I never wanted comfort from 
the Lord in this time of sickness. Friends, it is an excellent 
thing to have a conscience void of offence towards God. 
Keep your hearts clean. I have discharged my duty to all 
people, so that I find nothing but that I am fully clear — I am 
TuHy clear." 

A little while after he broke forth in melody to the TiOrd, 
praising his goodness and mercy, saying, " O, Lord God, 
though my exercises and pain of body abound, thy life and 



240 DANIEL BOWLY, JR. 

power much more abounds and carries me over all. Worthy, 
worthy, worthy art thou, O Lord, of all honour, thanksgiving 
and praise." He fervently besought the Lord to be with all 
His faithful labourers the world over ; and, if consistent with 
His blessed will, to grant him an easy passage out of this 
world. This petition was remarkably answered, for he soon 
fell into a sweet sleep, and after some hours awoke and re- 
quested a friend present to lay his head in a better position 
for dying, which being done, he said, " Now I will fall asleep" 
— and immediately departed this life, as though he had fallen 
into an easy slumber. He died the 12th of twelfth month, 
1705, aged twenty-five years. 



Daniel Bowly, Jr., son of Daniel and Sarah Bowly, of 
Cirencester, England, was a young man of good understand- 
ing and amiable disposition ; the pliability of which, together 
with an employment which exposed him to many temptations, 
promoted a wide deviation in his conduct from the religious 
principles in which he had been educated. Of this deviation 
he became painfully sensible during the course of a long ill- 
ness, which he acknowledged to be a mercy from that Divine 
providence whose fatherly care had many times preserved him 
from sudden death while unprepared. 

In the commencement of his sickness, his mind seemed to 
be deeply affected with the danger of his situation, though he 
expressed but little. As the disorder increased, he remarked 
how exceedingly awful the prospect of the final change ap- 
peared, earnestly desiring that he might be prepared for eter- 
nity, and experience the Divine presence to be near, when 
the time came. He now saw that his past conduct had been 
very erroneous, which caused him much sorrow ; but he ob- 
served that his supplications for forgiveness, during his ill- 
ness, had been attended with such sweet refreshment as to 
induce the hope that they would be availing. Yet at other 
seasons, his sins appeared so great that he could hardly enter- 
tain a hope it would be well with him. " What can be ex 



DANIEL BOWLY, JR. 241 

pected," said he, "from a death-bed repentance? That is a 
time when all would gladly be saved. There will not, proba- 
bly, be an opportunity given me of proving my sincerity by 
an amendment of life, so that men may doubt it ; but the 
omniscient Being knoweth how far I am sincere, and I hope, 
if it really be so, it will be accepted by Him. Yet there 
is nothing equal to a proper dedication of time [while] in 
health." 

x\t another time he said, "I hope the Almighty will forgive 
my sins. It is mercy alone that can save me, who have de- 
voted so much of my time to business and the amusements 
of this world — pleasure, as it is generally called ; but it is a 
strange sort of pleasure. It is pain, I feel it [to be] pain." 
Again, " What I have to deliver, is from a prospect of the 
awfulness of death, which in a short time will be my lot. 
Mankind in general are certainly under strong delusions; yet 
how kindly the Almighty condescends, from time to time, to 
give a degree of his light and help! But man may outlive 
this day of grace, which, through the merciful mediation of 
my dear Saviour, is now extended to me." 

On another occasion he observed, " I long that my friends 
would begin the work of religion in the life of it : for if the 
first offers are sliofhted, Oh ! how does the visitation deaden 
on the mind !" " How comfortable would it be to meet my 
relations in that state of happiness, where I believe a residence 
to be preparing for my soul. I believe the Almighty detains 
me here as an example of his great mercy, and as a warning 
to some ; but I earnestly entreat that none wmU depend upon 
the same singular act of mercy." " All the friendships of this 
world must be given up — and if the mind be not illuminated 
with an immediate proof of the presence of our dear Saviour, 
f et it should be resigned, and prepare for the reception there- 
of, by a surrender of everything which does not appear con- 
sistent with a state of preparation." 

At one time he remarked, " In the forepart of my illness, a 
few times, I asked for recovery if consistent with the Divine 
will, with desires to be strengthened to lead a different life 
21 



•24'2 

from my past, and serve that good Master whose doctrines 1 
have, as it were, trampled under foot ; but I have since seen 
the favour it may be to me, to be taken from such a trial." 
'' What a favour it is to be members of our society ! Its rules 
forbid nothing that is good for us. How earnestly do I wish 
that my near connexions in particular may keep to the truth! 
Though the path may appear hard at first, yet as they follow 
their Leader with a single eye, it will become more easy. 
There may be times of withdrawing of the Divine presence, 
and then the enemy will seek to enter; but by earnest suppli- 
cation, preservation will be granted, and at times, a comfort- 
ing foretaste of future happiness — the prospect of getting 
every day nearer to such an incomprehensible reward, is a 
favour beyond expression." 

" How little satisfaction results from a life of pleasure; at- 
tending places of diversion, &c. Ah! the disappointments 
such meet with ! I believe bitter portions are often their 
lot." Observing also, that he had been struck with the con 
viction, when at those places of amusement, that he was far 
more blameable than his companions, who had not had so 
guarded an education, and however innocently some of them 
might go, it was not so with him. 

One morning, inquiring if to-morrow would not be meeting 
day, and being answered in the affirmative, he said, " I almost 
long to go. How pleasant is the thought of being retired 
there from the world, when the generality of the people are 
in the height of its engagements. How foolish and unwise 
are men who are bartering their souls for gold, — paltry gold ! 
The too eager pursuit of it, is a great hurt to some of our so- 
ciety. If I were to recover, and found business stood in my 
way to peace of mind, I would give it up entirely, or do but 
little and live accordingly. What signifies grandeur, or curious 
food? The taste goes no further than the mouth, and then it 
is over. If some men heard me talk thus, they would think 
me foolish ; but in this I am wise, and know what I say." 

A friend asking him how he did, he replied, "I am very 
weak, but I hope I shall be willing to bear every thing the 



243 

Aclmighty may be pleased to lay upon me, so that I can but 
just get within the gates of peace." At another time, "I 
wish I had served my dear Saviour in my health ! Oh ! he is 
a kind Master. How much time have I lost ! How distress- 
ing must be the situation of those who are sleeping the sleep 
of death, until the last trumpet be sounded in their ears !" 

Several friends being in his chamber one evening, he spoke 
of the gift of the Holy Spirit which is dispf^nsed to all mankind 
through our Lord Jesus Christ, and earnestly recommended 
an immediate compliance with its sacred discoveries; '• for,'' 
said he, "since these illuminations are not at our command, 
it is very unsafe to trifle with them, by giving way to the sug- 
gestions of the enemy ; but rather [I jt us] resign whatever 
may be called for,'' — adding, " Can we not return a part to 
Him who gave the whole? What if it deprive us of a few 
luxuries? We can have but food and raiment, which only 
difler a little in kind between rich and poor." 

" Our profession," said he, " is a very exalted one, and if 
we keep to it, would make us as lights in the world. Our re- 
ligion teaches us to believe in immediate communication with 
God, through his beloved Son, which is an unspeakable privi- 
lege to all who attend to it ; and wonderful condescension, 
that he who is Lord of all, should thus notice poor man, and 
time after time, be visiting [us] with the offers of his mercy, 
to insure our happiness. [These] visitations we should be 
irery careful not to reject, as being a common favour, and think 
we will accept them at some future time ; for though the Al- 
mighty is long-forbearing and delighteth in mercy, we know 
not when may be the last offer of his grace to assist us in the 
work of salvation. What a dreadful thing would it be to with- 
stand the last !" 

Speaking of the evidence he had of his future peace, he 
said, " I have a clear view that I shall be received into the 
kingdom of rest and peace. I see the gates of heaven stand- 
ino- open to receive me, and thousands of the just waiting to 
embrace me. I desire but just to get within the pales of 
safety, to be in the presence of the Lord, and to behold his 



244 DANIEL BOWLY, JR. 

glorious countenance. O death, where is thy sling? O ffrave, 
where is thy victory? Christ taketh away the sting of death. 
My dear Saviour is reconciled to me — I know he is. His 
mercy is very great. I cannot speak enough of his mercy." 

It being remarked, how rapidly the preceding three weeks 
had passed, he replied, " Yes, and perhaps there are some who 
have not done anything in the time ; which is a serious con- 
sideration, for in one week a man may be taken sick and die 
and if we do not close in with the visitations of God, in time, 
we shall be lost for ever." Again, " Let us be earnest in 
making ready for the glorious kingdom of rest and peace, 
where. Oh, that we may enter ! And all may if they will. 
Let us endeavour to do a little every day ; let none be dis- 
couraged, though their progress in religion may be slow, yet 
let them keep on in their little way. I believe our kind Sa- 
viour may, at times, withdraw his sensible presence from us 
to try how our faith will continue ; yet if we hold on, our re- 
ward at last will be great, as much as those who feel a present 



one." 



At another time he said, " Be religious, and then you will 
have our Saviour's arm to lean upon. Oh ! he is a merciful 
Saviour! I have found him such; an easy Master, a kind 
Friend. Ah ! how I regret that I neglected serving him for 
some years. Think what a superior education we have had, 
to most ; what a nice institution is ours — the peculiar institu- 
tion of God, and I believe it is not to die away, although 
some of our society have gone from it, for whom I am 
sorry." 

" I believe great advantage may arise from frequently com- 
paring time with eternity; an awful eternity! It appears to 
me exceedingly awful ! Heaven and hell are placed before 
us. We have our choice ; and we know what wretches hell is 
composed of — foul minds, full of remorse for ever, for their 
worm never dieth. On the other hand, in heaven there is 
great harmony. Oh ! I have had beautiful prospects ! I have 
seen the innumerable company of angels, and the spirits of 
good men. But how is it? We are ashamed of not comply- 



245 

ing vviTh man, and not ashamed of doing so to God. We can 
apologize to men, and say we are sorry we did not do so or 
so, and we can directly commit neglect before God, and feel 
no sorrow for it. Oh ! what mercy there is ! In great wisdom 
and unspeakable kindness is the good Mediator given, to re- 
concile us and work redemption in us. Do not let us fear 
man ; what is he ? Look upon me^ and see a poor weak thing 
that can hardly speak." 

After this he was much exhausted, and desiring to be put 
to bed, uttered the following short ejaculation : "O Lord God 
Almighty, be thou pleased to look down upon, and be with 
us." It was with difficulty he got to bed, and for some hours 
his symptoms seemed to threaten dissoluti.on, but after having 
slept some time he revived. 

Cautioning some of his friends to beware of the incum- 
brances and fatigues of business, he observed, " It will not do 
for those who have been all the week in the hurry of business, 
to go to meeting and appear before the Lord in form only. 
A man whose time is wholly engrossed in business in com- 
mon, [although] he goes to meeting pretty constantly, and sits 
there two hours, yet it is to be feared his thoughts will be 
engaged on that which takes up the greater part of his time ; 
and if it be so, it is great mockery of God. Neither will it 
do to go in an outward show of dress and address, if not true 
worshippers of the Lord in spirit and in truth. They must 
daily give up their minds to him — daily retire to worship 
him. I know a man ought to provide for his family, and 
carry on a proper business, which I believe to be right, but it 
should by no means be the first object, for riches will be 
nothing in the end. What would I give now for all the world ? 
Nothing at all." 

" I don't regard what the natural man may advance in op- 
position to the doctrine of giving up all for the sake of reli- 
gion. I am now upon the brink of death to the body, but 
opening into the life of the spirit. I am going to live for 
ever; and I am certain nothing will do but giving up every 
earthly obstruction for the cause of God. Make him a sacri- 
21* 



246 DANIEL BoWLY, JR. 

fice : offer up all you have ; offer up your lives to Him, aa 
Christ did His for your sakes and mine. Perhaps some may, 
from the strength of health and abilities, be ready to conclude 
that what I say proceeds from weakness. I know it does not, 
but that it is the truth, and you will all find that it is so : that 
man who trusts to the strength of his own mind or natural 
understanding, will be wrong, for nothing will do without God. 
Now remember this ; think of it upon your death-bed, and you 
will feel that it is true." 

The 12th of the eighth month he said to one of his sisters, 
"How many times have I been preserved from death! times 
more than I can remember. Ah ! hovv often, sister, have 
some of us been raised, as it were, from death. We should 
often think of it, and how we have answered the kind inten- 
tion. It may not be so again. The next may be the last 
time. Then do let us begin to prepare and do everything that 
is required of us. I believe plainness of dress is. We are 
indeed a chosen people, and what may not be wrong in others, 
is so in us. Plainness of dress is an hedge about us. The 
world is not then seeking our company. Do remember what 
our Saviour said, ' Whosoever denieth me before men, him 
will I also deny before my Father who is in heaven.' " After 
this he impressively said, "The enemy is still very busy with 
his insinuations, and would persuade me that all is done, and 
so lead to neglect ; but I must watch and pray to the end, and 
be very earnest with the Almighty to continue his favours and 
that he will support me through all." 

For some time he was proved with deep poverty of spirit, 
added to great bodily weakness, but he earnestly desired to 
be favoured with patience ; observing, " It is very trying to 
bear such great lowness and sinking of body and mind. What 
can I do but endeavour patiently to bear it, looking constantly 
to the Almighty ?" His strength being considerably increased 
for a few days, the possibility of a recovery was mentioned to 
him, which seemed almost more than he could bear, but after 
a pause he said, " In this also I will endeavour to seek after 
resignation, and keep mine eye to my Saviour, who I ardently 



DANIEL BOWLY, JR. 247 

hope will now take me, having in kind mercy so prepared me 
for my change. Can it be, after the near prospect I have had 
[of death,] that I shall enter life again? I must endeavour, 
earnestly endeavour, after patience." Some hours after, being 
asked how he was, he replied, " I feel myself quite resigned. 
I have supplicated for patience, and hope I shall be contented 
to live if it be the Lord's will. I know he can preserve and 
keep me. Indeed 1 have experienced such resignation, that 
I think I could feel pleasure in living, that I might bear my 
cross in the world." 

He was preserved in a state of humble, patient waiting, 
and expressed but little for some days, but the sweetness and 
solidity of his deportment evinced that his spirit was centred 
to the Source of Divine life. On the 1st of ninth month he 
remarked, " The state I expect to enter is that of calmness 
and peace, divine peace; the purest spirituality. I hope to 
live in the presence of God and to feel constant support from 
him, and I do not wish to know more." The following day 
he was very weak, and left his chamber with reluctance. 
Soon after, he was seized with so violent a fit of coughing, 
that the hour of his dissolution seemed near at hand. In a 
short respite from the paroxysms, he triumphantly said — " 1 
am happy — I am happy — If I never speak more, give my dear 
love in Christ Jesus to all my friends." After getting into 
bed he remarked, " Death is awful ! very awful ! but I have 
full faith in my foundation." 

At another time, " I believe ray dear Saviour is ready to 
receive me into purity, and that is what all good minds desire 
to enter into." In the evening, some one remarking how 
hard it rained, he said, " I like to hear it — the sound of it is 
solemn — it is the work of the Almighty. The withdrawing 
of the sun, and darkness, is like what good souls experience 
in the work of redemption, when Divine light is withdrawn 
from them. In these seasons, what strange ideas is the mind 
tried with such as are very apt to cast down the timid — but 
there is a sweet support sustains, though at such times not 
bensibly felt." On the 3d, he seemed anxious to be gone and 



248 HANNAH QUINBY. 

prayed thus: " O, Lord God Almighty ! have pity upon me. 
It was thou who created both soul ant. body." Some time 
after, he said to a near friend, '' I believe the enemy has now 
almost done with me." 

On the 4th, he was very weak, but calm and composed, 
remarking that he was going to the Father and the Son. and 
bade his friends farewell. About twelve o'clock, he took an 
affectionate leave of two cousins who waited on him, and his 
voice became so weak that little he said could be heard : the 
last sentence which was distinctly understood, proved as a 
seal to the foregoing truths, viz : " I have the satisfaction to 
say that I have been washed in Jordan." He put off mortal- 
ity in the manner for which he had often prayed, without a 
groan or even a sigh, aged twenty-five years and eight months. 



Hannah Quinby was the daughter of Josiah Quinby, of 
North Castle, Westchester county. New York. She was en- 
abled, through Divine assistance, to maintain an innocent life 
and conversation, was an example of obedience to her parents 
from childhood, a diligent attender of religious meetings, and 
would often use her endeavours to excite her brothers and 
sisters to faithfulness in the same important duty, and also 
to the frequent perusal of the Holy Scriptures. She was fa- 
voured with the enjoyment of almost uninterrupted good health 
until the summer of 1820, when she took a heavy cold, at- 
tended with cough, which continued for several months, and 
terminated in consumption. 

She was confined to the house nearly three months, and in 
the early part of her illness apprehended her recovery doubt- 
ful, and was often under close exercise of mind, yet she said 
little as to her future prospects. 

About the beginning of the second month, 1821, she 
appeared like one who had gained that victory over sin, which 
is the gift of God, through Jesus Christ our Lord, to the hum- 
ble and penitent seeker. Having through adorable mercv 



HANNAH QUINBY. 249 

received an evidence of salvation, she expressed her entire 
resignation to the Divine will, and that the feeling of her mind 
was joy and quietness, evincing- the truth of that saying of the 
Psalmist, "The righteous shall be gla<l in the Lord, and the 
upright in heart shall glory." 

x^Llthough the peace of God which passeth the understanding, 
and love to Him and to all her fellow-creatures seemed the 
almost constant clothing of her redeemed spirit, yet there were 
seasons in which she was tried with doubts and fears, saying, 
" 1 am afraid that 1 am deceived — my peace is so great — I am 
fearful that 1 have not suffered enough to be worthy of the 
peace and comfort I now enjoy." The pain and languor of a 
long and tedious illness she bore with Christian patience, and 
was never heard to murmur, or utter a complaint, but freely 
and cheerfully submitted to the disposal of that kind Provi- 
dence who doeth all things w^ell. 

On the 7th of the second month, recovering from a fainting 
fit, she said, " Oh ! that I might lay down my head in the man- 
sions of bliss — it is all I ask — It is all I desire" — then address- 
ing the family — " I want you to prepare for such an hour as 
this — it will soon overtake you — when the grasshopper shall 
be a burden — Although Paul may plant and Apollos water, it 
is God that giveth the increase." Alluding to the care that 
had been taken of her in sickness, and the exertions used for 
her recovery, she proceeded ; " You have had the physician 
and done all you can for me — Oh ! don't mourn for me — don't 
hold me, if my time is come. Oh ! the sweet love that I feel 
to flow towards you, my dear brothers, was never so strong as 
since I have been cast on this bed of sickness. I want you to 
go to meeting — you will never have cause to repent of it. 
May you love one another and not provoke each other, and if 
provoked do not revile — it is better to suffer wrong than do 
wrong." 

The 9th, she expressed as follows: "The day is approach- 
ing when we must all appear before the tribunal bar of Jus- 
tice, there to be tried for the deeds done in the body. If I 
had a thousand — yea — ten thousand worlds, what would ii 



250 HANNAH QUINBY. 

avail me in such an hour as this — they would be no more 
than a drop from the bucket, or as the dust of the balance. 
O, my dear brothers, I want you to endeavour to live in the 
fear of the Lord, for one hour in his presence is worth a thou- 
sand elsewhere ; his hand is not shortened that it cannot save, 
nor his ear heavy that it cannot hear. Dear father and mother, 
I want you to be faithful, that we may meet in the mansions 
of bliss." 

To her brothers and sisters she said, " I have craved that 
you may be preserved from going in the road that leads to 
destruction. 1 desire you to choose the Lord for your por- 
tion, and the God of Jacob for the lot of your inheritance. It 
will be like crowns upon your heads, and chains of gold about 
your necks. I want you to give up while you are young and 
forsake the vanities and pleasures of this world — in so doing, 
you will never have cause to repent. Cast your care upon 
Him while you are young, for youth are not exempt from the 
stroke of death — you now behold it. Oh ! the comfort I have 
taken on this bed of sickness — I feel as if I had been in hea- 
venly places in Christ Jesus — don't mourn for me, but rather 
mourn for yourselves. It seems as if his everlasting arm was 
round about you — there is balm in Gilead, and a physician 
there, who sits as a refiner to purify the sons of Levi. Oh ! 
that you may be healed and cleansed, that your robes may be 
made white as wool. He is not a God afar off, but he is near. 
T know what I say. My heart glows with love towards you, 
that have grown up with me. May you forsake the friend- 
ships and pleasures of this w^orld, for the day is approaching 
when we must all appear before the bar of Divine justice, 
there to give an account for the deeds done in the body. We 
cannot do the work one for another, but each [of us] must do 
his own work ; be entreated to take his yoke upon you, for his 
yoke is easy and his burden is light. I w^ant you to give up 
while young; there is no time so acceptable as in the days of 
youth; I have experienced it; and what a comfort it has been 
to me on this bed of sickness ! it has eased my pains and made 
my bed comparable to a bed of roses." 



HANNAH QUINBY. 251 

On the morning of the 16th of third month, she seemed' 
nearly gone, bnt reviving a little, said, " Sweet Jesus, give me 
ease, for in Thee is life and peace ; thou art near at hand to 
succour all those that put their trust in Thee." Soon after 
this, she took an affectionate and solemn leave of all the 
family, earnestly pressing on them the necessity of being faith- 
ful to the revealed will of God, and that a preparation for 
everlasting happiness must be effected while here. "There 
is no returning," said she, " to tread the path over again ; there 
is no repentance hereafter ; I fervently desire that all may be 
engaged to begin this great work." 

It seemed difficult for her fully to convey to her brothers 
the ardent solicitude she felt for them, saying, " Do remem- 
ber your Creator in the morning of your d;iys. I want you to 
choose the good that you may lay down yoiir heads in peace." 
To the eldest she said, " I want thee to be faithful in the dis- 
charge of thy duty to the younger branches of the family. I 
think much depends on thy faithfulness in encouraging them 
to attend meetings, and in keeping them together on the first 
day of the week." Some of the neighbours coming in, she 
addressed them : " Dear people, the day is approaching when 
you must appear before your final Judge, and there be tried 
for the deeds done in the body." 

Several near connexions coming to visit her, she imparted 
suitable advice to them, exhortinof to faithfulness in the dis- 
charge of manifested duty; after which she was very quiet 
and calm, as one whose day's work was nearly done, and with 
much sweetness ejaculated, "O Father, now let thy servant 
depart in peace." On the 18th she said to a person present, 
" I desire thee to put away pernicious books, and to read good 
books, and attend religious meetings. If thou wilt truly con- 
fess thy sins, they will be blotted out and remembered no 
more ; although they be as scarlet or as crimson dye, they wi 1 
be washed and made white as wool or snow." She then 
observed to him, " What an awful thing it would be when 
brought before the bar of the Almighty, to hear the voice, 
Depart from me ye workers of iniquity, I know you not — and 



252 JOHN PIM. 

then to be cast into utter darkness, where will be weeping, 
wailing and gnashing of teeth. Thou hast no more lease for 
thy life than I have." 

She then addressed her father, saying, " I desire thy ever- 
lasting welfare. Oh ! that thou mayest lay down thy head in 
peace." And to her mother, " Don't mourn for me ; I shall 
be better off." The day before she died she observed to her 
parents, ^' I must leave you. The Lord will bless you ; he 
has blessed you." A few minutes before her deoarture, with 
great sweetness of spirit, she took a last leave of her mother, 
embraced her in her arms, and said, " I must leave thee," and 
looking on those around her with a solemn and composed 
countenance, without a sigh, quietly breathed her last, enter- 
ing, as we have no doubt, into that everlasting rest of which 
she was permitted to enjoy a blessed foretaste. 

She died the 24th of the third month, 1821, aged twenty- 
five years. 



John Pim, son of Samuel and Margaret Pim, of Waterford, 
in Ireland, was a young man of an amiable disposition. lie 
was early deprived by death of his beloved father, and after 
serving his apprenticeship in Cork with fidelity, he returned 
to Waterford and resided with his mother and sisters, to whom 
he was an affectionate son and brother. He inherited consid- 
erable property, and did not engage in any business. His 
leisure presented a temptation to indulge in some amusements 
which were adverse to the increase of true religion in his 
heart. He took particular delight in hunting, an employment 
very far from promotive of that meekness and tenderness of 
spirit, and that watchfulness and circumspection, which are 
incumbent on all who profess to be the followers of Christ; 
and which so highly become us, as dependent creatures, liable, 
as in the twinkling of an eye, to be summoned before the tri- 
bunal of Infinite justice. In the midst of prosperity and en- 
joyment, in the 25th year of his age, he was suddenly arrested 
by mortal disease. He was taken ill on the 13th of the 



JOHN PIM. 253 

seventh month, 1811. During the four following clays, his 
physicians employed every means which appeared likely to 
relieve him, but in vain. For a short time some favourable 
effect appeared to be produced, but symptoms of extreme dan- 
ger quickly returned, and his situation was pronounced to be 
beyond the reach of human aid. On being apprized of this, 
his agitation and anxiety indicated a strong sense of the. awful 
prospect that opened before him. To one of his sisters he 
said, " My dear sister, the sentence is passed ! 'Tis an awful 
thing to die ! Dost thou think I can make my peace with 
God?" earnestly repeating the inquiry, "Can I make my 
peace ?" desiring his sisters to pray for him. He exclaimed, 
"I am in such pain, I am afraid I cannot pray for myself as 
I ought ! When I might have prayed, I did not do it as often 
as I should." He bade his mother and sisters farewell, say- 
ing, " Farewell, once more, whilst I am able to speak, for by 
and by I shall not be able." He said, " What a blessing 
health is, and how many thousands there are who trifle with 
it ! If I had but a short time longer, I would devote it to the 
service of the Lord. I am a sinner, a miserable sinner! though 
1 have not committed any of what the world calls gross sins, 
yet I have neglected serving the Almighty as I should have 
done. He is a most gracious God, worthy to be served. It 
is better to be a doorkeeper in the house of the Lord, than to 
enjoy all the gratifications of this world." He then prayed 
earnestly, " Oh Lord ! be pleased, if consistent with thy will, 
to make me the very lowest doorkeeper in thy house." And 
then, as though sensible of some degree of access to Him who 
heareth prayer, he said, " Oh, I have a most merciful Saviour 
to deal with me !" To a friend whom he much and justly 
esteemed, he said, " I might have taken thy warning : thou 
now seest the state I am in. What shall I do? How long 
dost thou think I can continue?" On being told the time 
was reduced to hours, he seemed awfully affected ; and ex- 
claimed, " I have so much to do, and time is so short,'*'* 

On being asked what he had to do, he replied, " I have my 
peace to make, and to settle my outward affairs, but that 
22 



254 JOHN PIM, 

seems impossible to be done now." On being told that much 
could be done in a little time, if he could be con)posed, he 
said, "Dost thou think so?" and then gave directions for that 
purpose. After he was relieved from this last wnirldly care, 
he appeared more tranquil, and endured his bodily sufferings 
with patient submission. To a friend who stood by his bed- 
side, he expressed, with much feeling, his sense of the awful- 
ness of his situation. On being reminded that the Lord is 
merciful, he exclaimed, " O mercy, mercy !" and sometimes, 
as if enabled to lay hold of this mercy, in a sense of its exten- 
sion towards himself, he added, " For thy mercy endureth for 
ever :" yet thinking himself unworthy of it, on account of his 
own forgetfulness. To the same friend he very sweetly ob- 
served, "Ah ! thou often advised me, if I had but minded it. 
Do pray for me — wilt not thou pray for me ? I am a great 
sinner — shall I obtain salvation V^ He acknowledged that the 
errors of his past life were fully brought into his view, and 
deeply affected him ; and that it grieved him that he had not 
attended week-day meetings; but hoped the young people 
would now attend them, and that they would before long be 
different from what they had been ; intimating that his illness 
and death ought to be a warning and produce a change. 

After repeatedly mentioning his desire to see his aunt, and 
being told she vvas come, he answered, with emphasis, " Bring 
her up, bring her up with the family." She came immedi- 
ately — and then addressing her, he ^aid, " My dear aunt, I 
wished to see thee ; I am about to die. It is an awful thing 
to die ! pray for me ! stay by me, and see me die, if thou 
canst bear it. Oh, Ihave a short warning! if I were spared 
a little longer, I would live a very different life.' 

Several young men, his relatives and intimate associates, 
being present, he took an affectionate farewell of them, and 
declared his hope, that his death would deeply impress on 
their minds the uncertainty of all things here ; adding, " they 
are vanity! yea, lighter than vanity! and all the pleasures of 
this world are but for a moment." 

On seeing a particular friend, he said, "My dear , I 



MARY ANN HARRIS. 255 

wish thou hadst come sooner ; tell thy sons, with my love, to 
read this lesson, and take care of themselves:" and to his im- 
mediate relatives he repeatedly said, " Serve the Lord. I hope 
through mercy, I shall be admitted into the Lord's vineyard : 
at first it seemed very hard for me to die ; but I now find it 
has been made easy, more so than I thought was possible. 
Oh ! I have a most merciful Saviour to deal with me : now I 
can testify that my Redeemer liveth. 1 hope we shall all 
meet in Heaven." He further remarked, " Oh ! when the 
awful sentence was passed ' Time to thee shall be no longer,' 
I had as little thought this morning of being in the state I now 
am, as any one here," and expressed his fear that some pre- 
sent were not prepared ; often desiring, that those about him, 
and every one, might be instructed, particularly the youth. 
To a young man, who was much affected with this impressive 
scene, he said, "Be prepared, be prepared;" recommending 
that none should defer making their peace till a dying hour, 
and added, "What can be expected from a death-bed repent- 
ance ? It is only to serve ourselves. Oh ! He only that rules 
in heaven above and in the earth beneath, is worthy to be 
served, for his mercy endureth for ever, even to the very ends 
of the earth." 

He several times said, "Farewell, farewell, in the Lord ! I 
hope we shall all meet in a better place ;" and near the close 
he said, " I have no doubt, no, not the smallest doubt of an 
entrance into rest," or words to the same effect. 

During the last solemn and deeply interesting hours of this 
dear young man's life, several friends were favoured to join 
his wrestling spirit in supplication ; this appeared consoling 
to him, and we humbly trust was regarded by the Shepherd 
of Israel, whose compassions fail not. 



Mary Ann Harris, wife of John Harris, of Darlington, 

England, deceased the 1 1th of fifth month, 1838, aged 26 years. 

Her removal presents a striking proof of the uncertainty of 



256 MARY ANN HARRIS. 

all temporal things, and the necessity of having the affections 
fixed nn heaven. She vi^as married a short time before her 
death, and m every respect comfortably settled in life — but 
was soon laid upon a bed of languishing, and called to leave 
all her earthly enjoyments. But the messenger of death did 
not find her unprepared. She had been taught in the school 
of Christ the value of true religion, and frequent attacks of 
illness had led her to anticipate, at no distant period, the full 
fruition of its blessings in another world. 

The following memorandum, made on her 22nd birth-day, 
will serve to illustrate the exercise of her mind : *' I have been 
reading over the notes I made on my last [birth-day] and I wish 
to draw a comparison between my feelings then and at the pre- 
sent time. I desire this self-examination may be made in sin- 
cerity, meekness and humility. I think I can say that I feel 
I have greatly erred by not more diligently persevering in 
watchfulness unto prayer. I believe the blessed influence of 
the Holy Spirit has very often been shed upon me, and the still 
small voice has sounded in my mental ear, * Come, that thou 
mayest have life.' Alas ! how much have I lost by not giving 
more heed to the heavenly Monitor. I feel more than ever 1 
did before that my heart is very corrupt, and that of myself, I 
can do nothing to cleanse it. Yet, I feel hope and comfort in 
those precious words, ' The blood of Christ cleanseth from all 
sin. Oh, I desire and fervently pray that I may know my 
heart to be sprinkled with that blood. 

** Fourth month 12th, first-day. A precious day to those 
who love the Lord. I trust I have in some degree been ena- 
bled to worship Him in spirit and in truth, and I have indeed 
longed to know more of this worship — I have this evening been 
sweetly favoured in prayer. O it is a delightful and unspeak- 
ably gracious privilege thus to be permitted and even required 
to pour out all our wants and weaknesses, all our trials, all our 
hopes and fears, before one who is ever ready both to hear and 
to help. My heart is joyful, for I am as it were resting be- 
neath the covert of my Father's wing. How refreshing are 
such seasons as these — how they show forth the goodness of 



MARY ANN HARRIS. 257 

the Lord ! But T must not expect it always thus — I know that 
in the world I shall find tribulation, if in the world to come I 
would have life eternal. Dearest Father ! for the Saviour's 
sake, guide me by thy Holy Spirit in all things. Show me the 
way in which I must walk — Strengthen and uphold me in the 
hour of temptation, and enable me to give myself wholly unto 
thee.'' 

On her 26th birth-day, she remarks, ** I have again had the 
prospect of an awful eternity brought very near to my view. 
I have again seen the vanity and insufficiency of all earthly 
things ; and, (Oh that my heavenly Father may enable me to 
perform it,) I have again resolved, looking, I trust, for help 
from above, to enter into fresh covenant with the Lord, to de- 
vote myself to Him in everything." 

During her illness her mind was sweetly sustained in peace, 
a favour which she frequently acknowledged with feelings of 
deep gratitude to her heavenly Father. On one occasion, 
when alluding to the early visitations of Divine grace to her 
soul, she said, '' When I was about 8 years of age, my dear 
father, who was then upon his death-bed, took me by the hand, 
and after imparting much affectionate counsel, encouraged me 
to trust in the Lord, who would be a Father to me — adding 
* He is a Father to the fatherless.' Though I have been a poor 
wandering creature, yet this has been fulfilled to me all my life 
long." . 

Alluding to the peaceful state of her mind, she said, ** From 
the first, I have never been permitted to doubt. The love of 
my heavenly Father seems always around me. I feel afraid 
of returning to the things of time, having been favoured to re- 
sign them all. I have no strength of my own. I often think 
it quite a miracle that one so poor and weak, should be per- 
mitted to trust so entirely in the mercy of my Redeemer." At 
another time, *' I am like a little child, casting all my care 
upon my heavenly Father. He will not suffer me to be de- 
ceived. I feel his love around me. I often think what a mercy 
it is my mind has been so long preparing for this solemn 
change." 

22* 



258 ANNE HARFORD LURY. 

On the day of her death, her sutferings became extreme, and 
she prayed for a little relief, saying : ** O most merciful Fa* 
vher, give me a little ease. Blessed Saviour, take me in mercy, 
jrrant me patience — thou knovvest my sufferings. O most 
merciful Father, send the moment of release." Again she ex- 
claimed, '* O most merciful Father, take me — O take me." 
She soon after peacefully passed away, giving evidence that 
unto her the victory was granted through our Lord and Sa- 
viour Jesus Christ. 



The subject of the following memoir, Anne Harford 
LuRY, was the daughter of John and Sarah Lury, of Bristol. 

She was of a retiring disposition, but possessed a kind and 
affectionate heart. A tenderness of conscience and scrupu- 
lous adherence to truth, marked her character in very early 
life. A few pieces which she then wrote, show the thought- 
ful habit of her mind, and induce the belief, that even in 
childhood she was frequently engaged in self-examination. 

About the close of the year 1808, she lost her dear father, 
an event which appears to have made a deep and lasting 
impression on her mind. In one of her memoranda, dated in 
the year 1811, she mentions his decease; accompanied with 
a desire to meet on that angelic shore, where, in his Saviour's 
presence, she believed him to be partaking of unmixed joy. 
At this time she appeared to be often engaged in religious 
meditation, in watching against the assaults of the enemy of 
her soul, and in seeking for ability to live in the fear of the 
Lord. 

In the year 1812, it pleased Divine Providence to visit her 
with a fever: during the course of this illness, she passed 
through some mental exercise, which tended to bring her 
increasingly under the power of Redeeming Love. From this 
period it became more evident to those around her, that hei 
thoughts were frequently abstracted from terrestrial objects 
and selfish considerations, and fixed on Him whom to know is 
life eternal ; and that he was gradually drawing her nearer to 
Himself. 



ANNE HARFORD I.URY. 259 

In 1816 her sister Maria died with consumption, when 
about fourteen years of age. In a letter to a friend after this 
afflicting" event, she mentioned that she found she must not 
dare to grieve, for it was the Lord's will; and she believed it 
was designed as a signal mercy to herself. In another letter 
she says, *' My feelings and affections appeared to be superior 
to natural ties, and my heart seemed fixed on heaven, resolved 
on dedication, I felt death to be awful ; and thought I might 
be the next; that this might only be the prelude to my own: 
I cannot give thee an idea how I felt at the interment ; exqui- 
site natural feeling, refined or checked by the command, 'Be 
still.' We had a very impressive opportunity. Nearly all 
the young Friends in Bristol attended, and I think every heart 
must have felt the occasion." 

From this time her health became impaired, and she was 
incapacitated for much exertion, being frequently confined as 
an invalid. It is a pleasing and consoling reflection, that 
during the whole course of her illness, the early impressions 
of religious feeling were gradually deepening, and the prepa- 
ration for that awful change which a (ew short years were to 
produce, was proceeding in her heart. In some memoranda 
made in the latter end of 1816 she says, in speaking of true 
religion — 

" I understand it to be a faithful and willing following of 
our Lord and Saviour. I do believe that every sincere heart 
will be shown its respective line of duty. My duty, I feel 
persuaded, is to be still, and quietly wait for the salvation of 
the Lord. I do not entertain this opinion of duty from edu- 
cation or from prejudice ; but I feel it to be the will of God 
revealed in the secret of my soul. When blessed with this 
silence of all Jlesh, when self is laid in the deepest abasement, 
and I know no will of my own, no secret aspiration or desire 
but what the Divine influence immediately inspires, then and 
then only, do I feel perfect peace, and a blessed foretaste of 
the saints' rest. 

" I think it very dangerous for a tender mind to be search- 
ins into different doctrines and controversies. I find that the 



260 ANNE HARFORD LURY. 

enemy is sometimes endeavouring to stagger my faith, and on 
these points I have so great a disposition to reason, that I ana 
afraid to take up a boolc of the kind." 

Afler alluding to the baptism of the Spirit as the only sav 
ing baptism, and expressing her belief that those whose minds 
are Divinely enlightened would feast largely in stillness on 
the saints' communion, she adds, "they would need no out- 
ward ceremony, they w^ould know that they might obtain 
redemption and remission of sins, and acceptance with God 
the Father, through the merits and intercession of his Son 
Christ Jesus, the Saviour of the whole world, who gave him- 
self for us, and died on the cross that we might obtain salva- 
tion. ' Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, 
and I will give you rest,' said Christ to the multitudes. ' Take 
my yoke upon you and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly 
in heart, and ye shall find rest unto your souls: for my yoke 
is easy and my burden is light.' " 

In a memorandum dated 2nd month, 1817, she says — 

" I have often felt anxious to know what is real religion, 
and have entreated my heavenly Guide to lead me into it, 
however painful the surrender of heart and life may be ; for I 
find that without it, there is no true and lasting peace to be 
found, and no preparation for the enjoyment of the Divine pre- 
sence in a state of perfect holiness hereafter, 

"1 have at different times, been desirous to know whether 
that profession in which I have been educated is the right one 
for me to retain, or whether any other form of worship will be 
more acceptable to God from me. I believe my secret pray- 
ers were accepted by Him who knew the sincerity in which 
they were addressed. After waiting to be instructed, my de- 
sires are, at length, fully answered ; mine must be a religion 
of stillness and total resignation of self; that whether the feel- 
ing of devotion be that of prayer, praise, gratitude or adora- 
tion, I must be immediately influenced by the Spirit of Christ, 
before I can feel union and communion with my heavenly 
Father; this, whether words are used or not, constitutes the 
essence of iDorship. I fee) con' inced, whatever the outward 



ANNE HARFORD LURY. 261 

form of worship may be, the only true and acceptable offering 
IS a sacrifice of the heart; and the more I feel of a devotional 
spirit, the more I am led to he stilly and not to look for 
inslriimental aid ; for I feel that Christ, the inward Teacher 
and Comforter, is all-sufficient, and that he is waiting to do 
me good." 

The disposition of this dear young Friend was so retired, 
that little was known of the state of her mind ; though enough 
remains of her memoranda to show that mental conflicts and 
discouragements at times attended her for the trial of her faith 
in Him, whom she was ultimately enabled fully to rely on as 
her stay and support, her Comforter and Redeemer, her only 
*' Hope of glory." 

In the year 1820, the complaint from which she was suffer- 
ing, advanced so greatly, that hope of her eventual recovery 
was no longer cherished. During this time she felt much 
consolation from religious meditation, and manifested a desire 
that those around her might be brought more seriously to con- 
sider their eternal interests. She occasionally disclosed her 
views of the vanity of all sublunary things, and the incompar- 
able importance of those which were to endure through all 
eternity, pressing her friends to use all diligence to make their 
calling and election sure. 

On the 9th of the eighth month, 1820, she said, " Mother, 
I wish to explain more fully my answer to thee the other day, 
respecting the state of my mind. About two weeks ago I felt 
myself so extremely ill and declining, that I apprehended I 
might not be afforded much more time. I then queried with 
myself, ' Am I in a fit state to meet perfect purity V I felt 
uncomfortable, and was made sensible of my extreme mental 
weakness. No human help was likely to avail me ; no works 
of my own were at all availing. After some time I was made 
sensible that if I placed my reliance on the Redeemer, all 
would be well. The words, 'Look unto me and be ye saved,' 
came forcibly into my mind. 

"Since that time I have been so happy, no one can tell or 
even think. I want no outward sacraments ; though at one 



262 ANNE HARFORD LURY. 

time 1 thought there was a need of it. I have found great 
comfort in reading the Scriptures to myself; many times I 
have not been in a fit state to receive good ; at others, when I 
have been uncomfortable or under discouragement, some beau- 
tiful passages have been presented, which were very consol- 
ing, such as ' The Lord is my Shepherd, I shall not want ; he 
maketh me to lie down in green pastures, he leadeth me 
beside the still waters.' ' I will never leave thee nor forsake 
thee.' " 

About a week afterwards, writing to a friend, she says, "I 
hang almost between time and eternity ; everything seems for 
the latter, but I know God is all-powerful, and may be pleased 
to restore me. I do not see the end fully, but I rely on Him. 
My anticipations of approaching beatitude are sweet and fre- 
quent, and more calm, more bright, than I can express. 

"In this av/ful moment, in past sickness, in comparative 
health, I have been taught that God is the best, the only safe 
Guide. To be a child of His, we must give up to do his will, 
at least to strive to do it without reserve." 

The awful change from time to eternity, anticipated in the 
above letter, was yet distant about two months ; it occurred 
on the 28th of the tenth month, 1820.' On the day preced- 
ing, observing her sister, she said, " Dear Sarah, I cannot 
enough impress on your minds the vanity and folly of the 
world ;" and repeated something to the same effect, when her 
younger sisters came into the room. During the few previous 
weeks, she often spoke of the blissful state that awaited her; 
and to one of her aunts she observed, •' Floods of bliss were 
in store for her." But it was not until the night previous to 
her death, that she felt fully at liberty to express her feelings: 
she then aroused in an unusual manner, describing with ani- 
mation, how happy and delightful her prospects were, and her 
gratitude to her Redeemer for having thus early prepared her. 
"I impute," said she, " nothing to the creature, I impute all 
to the Creator; I place all my hope of mercy in the merits of 
our Saviour, in faith in his birth, his miracles, his death, his 
resurrection and ascension, his mediation and redemption." 



ANNE ASHWOKTH. 2t)3 

Almost in an ecstacy of pleasure, she said, " My prospects 
are bright, very bright ; you may try to imagine, but you can 
have no conception of my delight." 

After having spoken for some lime, she took an affectionate 
leave of several of her relatives individually. She requested 
to have the chapter of the Revelations read, containing the 
words, " What are these which are arrayed in white robes, 
and whence come they ?" While the chapter was sought for, 
she fell asleep ; in which state she continued several hours, 
and at length, without again speaking, quietly breathed her 
last. 



Anne Ashworth, of Poynton near Stockport, England, de- 
ceased the 2nd of fifth month, 1888, aged twenty-six years. 
She was the wife of Thomas Ashworth and daughter of Thomas 
and Rebecca Christy. Her health having become very deli- 
cate, she endured much suffering, and several times expressed 
her apprehension that she should not recover. Early in the 
first month, 1838, a slight hemorrhage from the lungs appeared 
to awaken her mind to a still deeper sense of the uncertainty 
of her life, and much conflict of mind ensued. She remark- 
ed to her husband, "It is an awful thing to be placed as 
between time and eternity !" and the language of her exer- 
cised mind, was, " What shall 1 do to be saved?" In endea- 
vouring to attain a state of resignation to the Divine will 
under the prospect of leaving her beloved husband and babe, 
she passed through many conflicts, in allusion to which she 
afterward remarked, " None can tell what I passed through ;" 
but she was enabled to add, They are now no tie to me. 

Although her mind was mostly in a calm and settled state, 
yet as her disease made progress, she greatly desired to feel a 
clearer assurance of her acceptance, and writing to one of her 
sisters, she said, "I fear my dear brothers and sisters think 
too highly of my religious attainments. Surely it requires 
great preparation of heart to be made fit for that pure and 
holy place — Oh ! do not weep, but pray for me I" 



264 ANNE ASHWORTH. 

On the 19th of 3rd month, she said to her husband ; " It 
seems hard to bear these pains : my only regret is to leave 
thee — but I cannot look back, all seems so gloomy, and to 
look forward so pleasant : Heaven must be a blessed place. 
We read, eye hath not seen nor ear heard, neither have enter- 
ed into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared 
for them that love him. Oh ! that I may have patience, and 
never allow a murmur to come from my lips. On the 8th of 
the 4th month, she said, " I feel that I must be entirely re- 
signed to the will of the Almighty, whether I ever get better 
or not. I endeavour to press forward ; and in doing so, I find 
the greatest peace and comfort, but I dare not look back into 
the world." Some days after, her father asking her if she felt 
resigned to go and leave all, she replied, " I am willing to 
leave all, but I feel greatly for my dear husband : I dare not 
let my thoughts go back into the world for a moment ; if I do, 
I cannot be comfortable until I get back to that which is 
good." At another time, when several of her relations were 
present, she said, " I would have you all begin now to have 
your peace made with the Lord. Be careful when you go to 
meetings to avoid restlessness and uiisettlement, and remem- 
ber who it is you go there to worship. Oh, I have felt such sup- 
port during my illness, and at times such peace, I can hardly 
describe it ; yet, at other times, I have felt much poverty." 

She several times expressed the comfort she had experienc- 
ed in silently waiting upon the Almighty in our religious 
meetings; but added, •' I have not always employed my time 
and thoughts profitably." On the afternoon of the 22nd ot 
4th month, several of her relations being around her bed, she 
said, " I hope all my brothers and sisters will begin now/m 
time of health, to make their peace with the Lord, for a sick 
bed is not the time. Some may say, sickness and pain bring us 
nearer the Lord, but let them be careful how they reason in 
this way and put off*. I trust they all will be careful how they 
let their impressions about my illness pass away from them: 
low apt is the mind to forget thesb things, and get from under 
them !" She afterwards added, " I have endeavoured to live 



ANNE ASH WORTH. 205 

m the fear of the Lord, and before entering into anything of 
importance, (and regarding my marriage in particuhir,) I have 
sought his counsel ; and Oh, how clearly has he shown me 
what was right !" 

At one time when under great suffering of body, she said, 
" This has been a most comforting afternoon. Oh, I have felt 
so comfortable in the midst of all my affliction, I thought I 
could say, Not my will, but thine be done ; though I feel my- 
self so unworthy ; I know I am nothing but what the Lord is 
pleased to make me." At other times, however, it pleased the 
Lord to prove her faith and patience by the withdrawing of 
his blessed presence, and on one of these occasions, she re- 
marked, with tears, "I have lately felt such poverty, it seems 
as though I was quite deserted." 

On the 23rd, while recounting the Lord's mercies to her 
from very early life, she said, " I have loved the Lord. He 
has been very good to me ; when I was a child, I have fervent- 
ly prayed to the Lord that he vvould be pleased to forgive me 
my sins." On the 26th, in reference to the state of her mind, 
she remarked, *' I think it feels peaceful. Oh ! how is my 
whole heart and mind engaged in supplicating my Saviour 
that he would be pleased to make me fit for his heavenly king- 
dom, and although my prayers are feeble, he knows they are 
sincere." 

She felt much concern on account of some of her relations 
engaged in business, and observed, " I have heard people talk 
about their great trades and business, and make them of much 
importance. Oh, I have seen that they are nothing at all, com- 
pared with the salvation of the immortal soul." 

On the 27th, she said, " The Almighty is often very near 
to us, when we are not at the time sensible of it ; — but Oh ! 
we should ever keep on the watch, and then we should never 
lose his blessed teachings and instructions." She expressed 
a desire that if consistent with the Divine will, she might 
be spared the severe sufferings which some have to pass 
through at the close; saying, "What a favour it would 
be !" 

23 



266 ANNE ASH WORTH. 

Fourth month, 28lh. She said, '• This has been a trying day 
tome; my mind has been so poor and depressed. Oh! my 
Saviour, be pleased to intercede for me. Be pleased to purge 
me with hyssop, and I shall be clean ; wash me and I shall be 
whiter than snow : enable me to bear with patience all that 
is needful for my refinement ; and grant me the lowes. seat in 
thy house, that 1 may praise thee for ever. Amen." 

On the 29th, she remarked, " Many times in the [last] 
night, my supplications were put up to the Lord that he would 
be pleased to grant me patience to bear all, and I believe my 
prayer was answered." In the afternoon she sent for her 
father and said, " Now I feel happy. O, if I had strength and 
voice, how could I sing praises with his saints! I seem alrea- 
dy to have been among them. How long dost thou think it 
will be before the time will come?" Afterward, when in 
great pain, "I wish you all to pray for me. I feel such joy 
and peacefulness ; I believe my peace is made, and no one 
need be afraid to die if they feel the peace I feel." After 
this season of heavenly consolation, the dear sufferer had again 
to pass through another trying baptism, doubtless designed for 
her further purification and the trial of her faith and love, 
during which, she remarked, " I feel so poor, as though my 
blessed Saviour had withdrawn himself. Oh ! I feel so dis- 
couraged ; though I do not feel condemnation." 

On the 1st of fifth month, after being engaged in supplica- 
tion for support under the approaching trial, she said, "I feel 
more comfortable now, and a calmness and stillness — how 
precious to feel it'' — and in sending a message to one of her 
sisters, she said, " Tell her that I am very happy, but feel the 
need of keeping near to my Saviour." 

She frequently expressed her gratitude and concern for 
those who so carefully waited on her, and in one of her pray- 
ers said, ^' Bless all those who have waited upon me, with the 
best of thy blessings, O Lord." During a violent paroxysm 
on the 2nd she appeared to be dying, and with a clear and 
audible voice and joy depicted in her countenance, exclaim 
ed, "I am going to heaven — pray for me. Do not mind the 



THOMAS WILLIAMS. 267 

^orld — AW of you do anything to get to heaven — it is a glo- 
rious place— I dare not look at the end, it is so glorious — O 
pray for me that my passage may be soon and easy." — A very 
solemn and affecting scene ensued, in which she took leave 
of all present, and addressed pertinent counsel to each of her 
domestics. Her mind appeared to be expanded with divine 
love toward all, desiring they might all be brought to expe- 
rience the blessings of true religion, saying, ''I am going to 
the glorious kingdom of heaven" — and to her husband, '* Keep 
near the Lord — do not weep, thou couldst not wish me back — 
I cannot weep, I am so happy — what a happy family shall we be 
if we all meet in heaven — press forward to heaven and meet 
me there." She then broke forth in prayer for the preserva- 
tion of her beloved husband and father; and also interceded, 
" I thank thee for all thy matchless mercies, and pray that 
thou wilt not forsake me, but carry my head over the remain- 
ing waves and billows safely into thy kingdom." Again, •' O 
Lord, blessed Saviour, when it shall please thee to release 
me, O Lord Jesus, come — Thy will be done — give me fortitude 
to bear these afflictions;" and in allusion to her suffering, 
said, " Not one pain too many. Lord, if it be the means of pre- 
paring me for thy blessed kingdom." She continued almost 
constantly engaged in prayer until the solemn close, in which 
her petition was remarkably answered, for she passed away 
without any struggle, and we doubt not has been permitted to 
join the multitude before the throne in celebrating the 
praises of her God and Saviour. 



Thomas Williams was born at Ramsgate, in England, in 
the year 1806. He was not by birthright a member of the 
Society of Friends, but being placed at a Friend's school and 
afterwards apprenticed to a member, his mind became early 
impressed with a sense of the pii\ileges of having a right in 
this religious society, and applying for admission, his request 
was acceded to. 



268 THOMAS WILLIAMS. 

His conduct was consistent and exemplary, his uprightness 
and integrity gaining him the respect of his acquaintances. 
He was diligent and attentive to his business, yet at the same 
time evinced that he was seekinof a better inheritance than 
this world can give, and which will never fade away. His 
business was one which required very close attention, and 
though he managed it without an assistant, yet he did not 
allow it to prevent his regular attendance at religious meet- 
ings both on first and other days. 

The illness which terminated his life, was, during the last 
few weeks of its course, rapid in its progress. His mind was 
preserved in great calmness and composure, and his expres- 
sions furnish ground to hope that through the mercy of God 
in Christ Jesus our Lord, his spirit, when released from the 
bonds of mortality, was joyfully gathered to the just of all 
generations. 

A few days before his close he remarked to one of his sis- 
ters, " What an unspeakable favour it is to be a member of 
our religious society !" and expressed regret that many who 
possess this privilege do not value it sufficiently. He observ- 
ed that he was not afraid to die, but hoped through mercy to 
be taken from the trials of life to a place of rest ; adding, ** All 
will be well, either way." To a friend who called to see him 
he remarked, with much sweetness, that he hoped he could, 
without presumption, adopt the language of John Woolman, 
" O, my Father — my Father, how comfortable art thou to my 
soul at this trying season !" adding, " I feel such peace — such 
sweet peace !'' 

He frequently spoke of his situation with great composure, 
and on one occasion, when he felt extremely weak, said, " I 
hope I shall have patience; it is trying to nature not to see 
the event, but (as if checking himself for this expression) Pro- 
vidence is abundantly kind." Such were the resignation and 
contentment of mind with which he was favoured, that when 
taking the medicines prescribed for him, he would frequently 
smile and say, " Even my medicine is sweet to me." 

On the 6th of the sixth month, he received a farewell visit 



THOMAS WILLIAMS. 269 

fiom two frienab whom he highly esteemed, and in replying 
to some observations which had been made, remarked to them^ 
" 1 have not been what I ought ; but through mercy I feel that 
precious union and communion with Infinite Love, or rather 
so grafted into the spirit of love, that I do not doubt." Love 
seemed to be the clothing of his spirit, and selfishness to be 
removed ; experiencing, as he expressed himself, " I to be 
annihilated, and love implanted.' 

In the course of the 7th, he sweetly referred to the charac- 
ter of our blessed Lord, who was tempted as we are, yet with- 
out sin ; and added, " O, that my temptations may be without 
sin." On the following day he said, " What a blessed thing 
it is to be a true Quaker, and how lew know it ! The good- 
ness and mercy of God have been very great towards me." 
After recovering from a spell of exhaustion and faintness, he 
prayed, " O gracious Lord ! grant me patience. Preserve me 
from temptation — O gracious Lord! let me not sin against 
thee in my weakness." 

His mother and sister standing around hiai at one time, he 
looked at them with much emotion, and then smiling said 
very affectionately, " All looks very pleasant — I would long 
if I dared" — adding, " May the blessings of heaven which 
have been so abundantly showered down upon me from the 
beginning, descend upon you !" On recovering from another 
fainting fit, he said, " O what a blessed thing it was !" mean- 
ing no doubt the bright prospect he had had of heaven — " in 
one moment more I thought I should have been in eternity — 
one little struggle." 

After a visit from his physician, he inquired his opinion of 
him ; and on being told he considered him worse, he said to 
his mother and sisters, "Pray for me, my dears, that in my 
weakness I may not be assailed by temptation. I have a 
most pleasant prospect ; but I hope I shall be able to bear 
what He may be pleased to lay upon me first. What some 
tpoor creatures suffer without the consolations of religion! 
What an unspeakable favour to be brought under its influence 
and to know it truly — (>, it is of unutterable value!" 
23* 



270 ABIGAIL BACKHOUSE. 

His sister remarking that it was pleasant to see him smile 
Yes," said he, " I do smile, though I do not feel quite so 
clear as I wish — the things of the world will pass before me, 
yet as I do not wilfully sin, and my great weakness is not a 
fault, I hope I have no cause but to smile." 

During the night previous to his decease, he was greatly 
exhausted by continued fainting fits, and on recovering from 
one of them, his countenance beaming with joyful anticipation, 
he said, " O, how beautiful! just at the gates and saw the 
beautiful company ! O how unspeakably beautiful ! I was just 
at the gates, but could not get in ; could not break the silver 
cord, though only a thread. What a disappointment! and 
now for patience to wait a little longer." It was not long, 
however, that his redeemed spirit had to wait for an entrance, 
for it pleased his gracious and compassionate Lord, shortly 
after to proclaim his release from his afflicted tabernacle and 
admit him. as we trust, within that glorious holy city, " None 
of whose inhabitants can say, I am sick, for the people that 
dwell therein are forgiven their iniquities." 

He peacefully expired on the 9th of the sixth month, 1833, 
in the 2Sth year of his age. 



Abigail Backhouse was carefully brought up by her pa 
rents, but it does not appear that she fully experienced the 
blessings of true religion, until near the close of life. In the 
4th month, 1841, she was attacked with illness of an alarming 
character. On the 30th, desiring to hear that passage read, 
" Him that cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out," she 
remarked to her sister, " Although I have not said much, I 
have not been insensible to my danger, and I fee] as though I 
might die at any time. I do not seem to have that sense of 
acceptance which I should like. Dost thou think there is any 
hope for me^ I know that I have neglected to do many things 
that I ought to have done, and I feel sorry now : But then, is 
there not a difference between feeling very sorry for our sins, 



ABIGAIL BACKHOUSE. 271 

and feeling a sense of the love and mercy of God in the par. 
don of them ? I ought to have thought more about these things 
sooner. 1 feel that I love God ; but I know that I ought to 
have loved him more." Her mind being brought under great 
exercise and concern for her salvation, she prayed with much 
fervency as follows ; O Lord God ! thou who seest us alto- 
gether as we are ; thou knowest my many sins of omission and 
commission. Thou knowest that I have suffered the world, 
the flesh and the devil too much to draw my affections from 
thee. O Lord, I am very sorry. Be pleased to look down 
upon me, and to blot out my sins, for the sake of thy dear Son, 
Jesus Christ; and if it be thy will, that at this time I should 
lay down my life, O be pleased to grant me an admittance 
into that city, where there shall be no more sin." 

To her husband she remarked, " Where much is given, much 
is required; but where little is given, little is required. I 
have not been faithful in the little ; but how true it is that all 
we can do of ourselves is of no avail — I see that if I recover, I 
must do very differently to what I have done" — " I have often 
heard of people making good resolutions on a sick-bed, and for- 
getting them when restored to health." The engagement of 
her soul on her own account continued to be fervent; and she 
was much tried with a sense of desertion of heavenly good, 
and much cast down — and on the 5th of 5th month, desiring 
to be left alone, her attendants overheard her earnestly peti- 
tioning for mercy; and on'their returning into the room, she 
said to them with clasped and trembling hands, "O, the feel- 
ings of my mind are beyond all description. O, my sins are 
so great — It seems to me as though not one action of my life 
had ever been accepted. I thought I knew what it was to 
take up the daily cross — I talked about it and I heard others 
talk ; and I thought I knew as much as they did ; but now I 
see that I knew nothing about it. — I never did know what it 
was to take up the daily cross, to be divinely directed; and 
therefore what can I expect now? Dost thou think there can 
be any mercy for me?'* She was reminded that it was a 
mercv to be enabled thus to see herself a sinner, and that all 



272 ABIGAIL BACKHOUSE. 

her own righteousness could avail her nothing; that nothing 
snort of the Holy Spirit could effect this work, and that a 
broken and contrite heart, God would accept — she replied, '* I 
do indeed see myself to be a poor lost creature, and can most 
earnestly pray, God be merciful to me a sinner; but then my 
sins are so great." It was remarked that they were not greater 
than the remedy provided, nor than Christ was both able and 
willing to forgive, and that it is declared, he willeth not the 
death of any, but that all should returr to him, repent and 
live — '-That," she rejoined, " is a comfort to me, and also the 
promise. Him that cometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out — 
Oh ! that he may have compassion upon me." She soon after 
supplicated very earnestly, "God be merciful to me a sinner 
— Oh, pardon me, I beseech thee, most merciful God, 1 am 
vt^ry unworthy, but pardon me, I pray thee; blot out all my 
sins for thy Son's sake." Much more was said which cannot 
be recollected ; but the anguish of her spirit did not seem to 
be abated, and with much feeling she said, *' O, my feelings 
are distressing — dost thou think my prayers will be heard ?" 
It pleased the Lord, whose ways are not as man's ways and 
whose wisdom is unsearchable, to withhold from her any sen 
sible evidence of acceptance, and still to try her with desertion , 
and it being proposed that all present should sit down in silence 
around her bed and wait upon the Lord ; after a time of stillness 
a very solemn feeling spread over the company, and it pleased 
the Lord in a remarkable manner *to make known his power, 
to open the door of access to his footstool in prayer; and to speak 
the word of peace to her troubled and fainting soul. After a 
season of solemn silence, she said to her sister, '• I believe it 
right for me to tell thee what a very remarkable change has 
taken place in my feelings. Such a flood of divine love and 
mercy is poured into my soul, as I never before had any concep- 
tion of. I never comprehended the possibility of any one, in 
this state of existence, being favoured with such feelings. O, 
what a mercy! It is inexpressible! Such love! I can now 
fully believe that my sins are forgiven for Jesus' sake : a bro- 
ken and contrite heart has been accepted." 

The change in her feelings was apparent in her looks— 



ABIGAIL BACKHOUSE. 273 

heavenly joy beamed in her countenance and gratitude to Hini 
who had thus revealed his h!es-;ed light in her soul, flowed in 
hev heart. " If I am [)erinitted to recover," said she, '' 1 hope J 
shall be strengthened to he a self-denying servant of the 
Lord." Under the feeling of the new life she had begun to 
jive, and of the joys of God's salvation, she rejoiced in the 
prospect of the Lord's will being done in her and by her; 
saying, " If it is his will to take me to himself now, I can truly 
say, I am resig/ied. I have never done anything [to deserve 
such a favour,] it is all mercy, free unmerited mercy." Allu- 
ding to the parable of the labourers who were sent into the 
vineyard, she said, "They received every one a penny — even 
those who had but just entered, received the same as those who 
laboured long — Oh I what a mercy that I have been invited to 
enter at the eleventh hour — that I have been permitted to 
enter! — I was so very unworlhy ; but I feel that an entrance 
has indeed been granted me." Next day, she said, " It comes 
near to a mother's feelings to part with her children, but I 
can now say, I am perfectly resigned : I leave them to the 
Lord and to the care of their relations. It is my desire that 
they should be brought up in the fear of the Lord, and most 
decidedly as Friends." 

It pleased the Lord to permit the peaceful and joyous state 
of her mind, to be interrupted hy intervals of cloud ; in which, 
for the trial of her faith, the light of his countenance was 
withdrawn, and a fear raised, lest something still stood in her 
way to final acceptance. At these times she was strengthened 
to make her appeal to Him in whom she had believed, and at 
aCngth he was graciously pleased again to appear and dispel 
the darkness, giving her indubitable evidence that, although 
thus tried and proved, she stood accepted in his sight. A 
short time before her close, being asked if she continued to 
feel comfortable, she replied, '' Yes — very — indeed" — and 
soon after, her spirit was released from its earthly tenement 
to join the company of those who having come out of great 
tribulation have washed their robes and made them white in 
the blood of the Lamb." She died the 7th of fifth month, 1841 
aged 27 years. 



274 JAMES NICHOLSON. 

James Nicholson, the son of Thomas and Elizabeth Nich 
olson, was born at Whitehaven, in the year 1795. It appears 
that in early life he was favoured with a sense of the convict- 
ing, regenerating power of the Holy Spirit; and yielding obe- 
dience to its dictates, he was made willing to bear his cross, 
and in humility to follow his gracious Redeemer. Being con- 
cerned to abide under the sanctifying influence of Divine 
grace, he experienced preservation ; and was enabled to be- 
come a preacher of righteousness, in life and conversation, 
and to bring forth fruits to ihe praise of Him whose blessing 
peculiarly rests on an early surrender of heart to his service. 

In the year 1823, he believed that it was required of him 
publicly to declare to others the unsearcliable riches of Christ, 
and what had, in unmerited mercy, been done for his own 
soul. 

His communications in the ministry were instructive and 
edifying. He was often earnestly engaged to impress upon 
Friends the importance of an early dedication of heart, and 
the need of watchfulness unto true prayer, that a preparation 
might be experienced, lest the solemn messenger should be 
sent in an unexpected moment. 

His views of Christian redemption were clear, sound, and 
scriptural ; a living faith in the atoning sacrifice of Christ our 
Saviour, being accompanied with a full belief in the necessity 
of obedience to Divine grace in the soul. 

In his solemn approaches to the footstool of Divine mercy, 
his mind was clothed with deep reverence, manifesting self- 
abasement, and much fervency of spirit. 

He was often concerned to exhort Friends faithfully to main- 
tain our various Christian testimonies, and that the affairs of 
society should be conducted under the influence and direction 
of Divine wisdom. 

Love to God and to his fellow-men being sweetly portrayed 
in the character of this dear Friend, he was affectionately dis- 
posed to sympathize with the afflicted, and through the abound- 
irigs of the love of Christ, he was frequently enabled to admi- 
nister comfort and consolation to minds bowed down in sea- 
sons of deep probation. 



JAMES NICHOLSON. 275 

In the year 1832, he was united in marriage to his friend 
Sarah Waite, a member of the same meeting; but this endear- 
ing tie was soon severed, no doubt in unerring wisdom. 

Having been in a declining stale of health, (and the fatal 
nature of his complaint not being for some time apprehended,) 
and believing it right to use all suitable means for its restora- 
tion, he was induced to take a journey on that account. He 
reached Carlisle without much apparent fatigue, where, at the 
house of his brother-in-law, symptoms of approaching dissolu- 
tion appeared. While the issue of the complaint was hid from 
his view, he had often to express, in much brokenness of 
spirit, his resignation to the Divine will, however it might 
terminate. 

On the day preceding his death, which took place on the 
9th of sixth month, 1836, a few friends calling to see him, he 
entered with much interest and feeling into the state of our 
society; and concluded some instructive observations in near- 
ly these words: *'I firmly believe that He who raised us to be 
a people will never suffer the Christian testimonies, of which 
we make a profession, to fall to the ground ; but. Friends, 
hold to your principles, for we have not followed cunningly 
devised fables." 

A short time before his decease, he said to a friend, "Oh, 
how my love abounds to my friends ! I always loved them ; 
but I think I never felt it so much before : perhaps I am not 
going to be long amongst you." On the last morning of his 
life, his dear wife was strengthened to inform him, that it was 
the opinion of his medical attendant his close drew near; and 
soon after inquired if anything rested upon his mind. He 
with much composure, replied, " No ; I feel quite resigned, 
and am perfectly easy in body and mind. If anything further 
is required of me, time will be given." He again repeated, 
"We have not followed cunningly devised fables." He then 
desired his dear love to be given to many of his friends, and 
in a short time afterwards very peacefully passed away. 

Thus closed the life of our much loved friend. He had, we 
believe, in time of health endeavoured to know an establish- 



276 ARTHUR GILKES. 

ment on the only sure foundation — Christ Jesus, the Rock of 
Ages; and thus, through the infinite mercy and loving-kind- 
ness of our God, we humbly trust his spirit was permitted to 
enter into His glorious kingdom, to unite with the just of all 
generations, in singing praises to the Lord God, and to the 
Lamb, for evermore. 



Arthur Gilkes was the son of Benjamin and Maria Gilkes, 
of Nailsworth, in the county of Gloucestershire, and was edu- 
cated by his father, who kept a school at that place. He was 
deprived of the care and attentions of his affectionate mother, 
when he was about thirteen years of age, a loss which he sen- 
sibly felt. When he had attained his eighteenth year, he was 
engaged as an assistant to his brother in a school. 

It was during the time of his being thus employed, that his 
mind was evidently brought under the influence of the Holy 
Spirit; and he felt the necessity of that change of heart, that 
new birth, vvithout which it is impossible to enter the king- 
dom of heaven. He said very little on these important sub- 
jects except to his nearest relatives ; and the work that was 
then going forward in his mind was not known to the superfi- 
cial observer, but to those w^ho were made acquainted with his 
feelings it was evidently a time in which he was concerned to 
enter into covenant with his God. 

Some weeks previous to the vacation, which took place in 
the s'Xih month, 1838, his health became delicate, and he was 
affected with cough, but no immediate cause of alarm was 
apparent. In tho following month he became worse, a medi- 
cal friend was consulted, and it was hoped that a change of 
air by the sea-side might tend to restore him to health ; but 
this was not the case, and the symptoms of consumption were 
soon developed. 

It \v<\s now evident, that the disease had, though in a great 
degree unsuspected, been for some time undermining his con- 
stitution. On his return to London, further medical advice 
was obtained, he was removed from thence to Nailsworth, in 



ARTHUR GILKES. 277 

the hope that his native air might be beneficial ; but it was 
ordered otherwise, and it soon appeared right to apprize hiin 
of his real situation, which was done with all the tenderness 
that duty and affection could suggest. 

He received the information with calmness and submission, 
and it was manifest that although he felt the seriousness of 
his situation, and his own unworthiness, he could look with 
an humble hope to his Saviour and his God. 

Notwithstanding the anxious fears of his friends that the 
disease was rapidly hastening him to the grave, it pleasea nis 
heavenly Father to prove his faith and patience by an illness 
of nearly thirteen months. During this time of trial it was 
cause of great thankfulness to those around him, to see how 
his heart was influenced by the love of God, how it strength- 
ened him in weakness, and enabled him to rejoice in the Lord 
his Redeemer as he approached " the valley of the shadow of 
death." 

In a letter which he wrote soon after the disease had assum- 
ed alarming symptoms, he says: "I have much time to spend 
alone, and I assure tliee, my dear uncle, that during these 
moments I do endeavour to offer up a silent prayer to the 
Almighty, that He may be pleased to direct my feeble steps 
aright, and lead me in that path wherein alone there is true 
peace and comfort." 

Not very long afterwards, he writes thus : " I can say that 
I have often felt thankful for the lenient afflictions which I 
have to bear, for they have been the cause by which I have 
been brought to a fuller sense of my own unworthiness and 
have made me humbly endeavour to offer up petitions for ht Ip to 
Him from whom true help can alone be procured." In ano- 
ther part of the same letter he says : " I am quite aware that 
in such cases as mine, there is very little hope of recovery; 
this knowledge makes me endeavour more and more to attain 
to that state in which I may in confidence sav, ' Yea, thouofh 
I walk through the valley of the shadow of death, I will fear 
no evil, for thou art with me, thy rod and thy staff they com- 
fort me.' " 
24 



278 ARTHUR GILKES. 

In another letter he remarks : " It is with pleasure I am able 
to inform thee that the Almighty, in his mercy, has permitted 
nie to enjoy a peaceful and comfortable state of mind, though 
I have at times been brought very low, and have been led to 
corisider my own utter unworthiness." i\lthoMgh he was 
aware of the gradual, but certain approach of death, yet so 
gentle were the dealings of the Lord with him, that he had 
hitherto been spared much acute suffering, and was still capa- 
ble of social enjoyment, and able to rise early in the day. His 
mind seemed to be awakened to a lively sense of the contin- 
ued mercies of his heavenly Father, and to a grateful acknow- 
ledgment that all, even his domeiJtic comforts, were to be 
attributed to his lovint^-kindness. 

To many of his later memoranda he appended passages 
of Scripture which had impressed his mind, and which in some 
cases were strikingly appropriate to his situation. After hav- 
ing passed a comfortable night, he remarks: " I saw clearly 
that it is the duty of every Christian, to return thanks for the 
mercies of the night, and humbly to seek for the protection 
and guidance of the Almighty throughout the day, and for an 
increase of faith in Jesus Christ our Saviour;" which is fol- 
lowed by this quotation, " The righteous shall be glad in the 
Lord, and shall trust in Him, and all the upright in heart shall 
glory." On one occasion, alluding to the state of his mind in 
the morning, he observes, " The remainder of the day I was 
permitted to feel a more patient resignation to the Divine 
will ;" and in the record of the same day there occurs this 
extract, "Lord, make me to know mine end, and the measure 
of my days, what it is ; that I may know how frail I am." He 
was enabled with cheerfulness to endure his trials, and through 
all to acknowledge the goodness of the Lord. On one occa- 
sion he remarks: '• Though in much pain, I was permitted to 
fee. content, and to look upon my afflictions as blessings from 
the Almighty, who orders all things aright:" and immediately 
subjoins, " Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord, that 
walketh in his ways ;" and he further adds : " I will sing unto 
the Lord because he hath dealt bountifullv with me," 



ARTHUR GILKES. 279 

Having so richly experienced the loving-kindness of the 
Lord, his faith was strengthened, and to use his own terms, 
he was permitted to feel an entire resignation to the Divine 
will, and a willingness to put himself into the hands of the 
Almighty ; and on reviewing his past life, an •' humble desire 
was raised" in his heart, " that the remainder of it might be 
spent in the praise and service of the Almighty." 

In reference to a disappointment he had met with, he says, 
*' But I hope I was preserved in a Christian spirit, and was 
better able to command my temper, for which I felt thank- 
ful ;" and then adds; " Oh give thanks unto the Lord, for he 
is good; for his mercy endureth for ever." Again he says: 
" I endeavoured humbly to return thanks for the many mercies 
of the past week, and to ask for a continuance of them. 
Though unable to attend meeting, I was permitted to spend 
the time in a peaceful and resigned state of mind, and to have 
comfort in feeling that though alone, yet God was with me." 
He then adds, " I will praise thee, Oh, Lord my God, with all 
my heart, and I wnll glorify thy name for evermore." On 
another occasion he says: "Not quite so well to-day, but 
patient and resigned to the Divine will, feeling confident that 
the Almighty will watch over and assist those who humbly 
endeavour to draw near to Him, through faith in Jesus 
Christ." 

The following remark in his journal, evinces his endeavour 
to seek the Lord. " Some of the family attended meeting, 
whilst I was permitted to spend most of an hour, I think 1 
may say, in communion with my Maker. Enjoyed peace of 
mind during the remainder of the day." At this time he 
seems to have kept closely on the watch, and was often in the 
practice of reviewing his conduct. He says, " I looked back 
upon the actions of the past days, and endeavoured humbly to 
seek forgiveness for all that I have omitted to do, and for 
what I have done amiss, and also for assistance to conduct 
mys<df in a manner which shall be pleasing in the Divine 
sight." As the strength of the dear invalid decreased, he was 
particularly fearful of giving way to feelings of impatience. 



280 RICHARD STANSFIELD. 

and was much concerned to attain a state of true resignation 
to the Divine will. 

In a letter to his uncle, he remarks : ^' I am able to say that 
I do feel that Jesus Christ did indeed die for me; that He is 
my Saviour, and that by and through Him alone, I can hope 
for salvation." His strength continued to decline, and in his 
journal is the following record: "I found myself very weak, 
but felt able and willing to trust in the mercy and goodness 
of the Almighty ;" and again, " My bodily weakness increases, 
but 1 hope that my mind is strengthened by faith and trust in 
the Almighty, through Jesus Christ, my Saviour and Re- 
deemer." 

On the evening of the 26th of seventh month, 1834, after 
sitting up and conversing cheerfully for some time, he retired 
to rest without any apparent symptom of dissolution ; but about 
midnight he appeared to be sinking, and the family were sum- 
moned to his bed-side : his breathing became very difficult, 
and the power of utterance nearly failed ; but on being inquired 
of as to the clearness of his prospect, he intimated in reply 
that he was quite happy ; and shortly after passed quietly 
away, in the 21st year of his age. 



Richard Stansfield, late of Lothersdale in Yorkshire, 
was the vounoest son of John Stansfield, one of the seven 
Friends who, in the years 1795 and 1796, suffered much los3 
of property, and a tedious imprisonment in York Castle, in 
consequence of refusing, for conscience sake, to pay tithes. 
The gracious reijard of that blessed Redeemer, for whose sake 
the father was made willing to endure persecution, was very 
early extended to his child, who was, in his tender years, 
favoured with serious impressions. His disposition was meek 
and amiable, and he appears to have been, through Divine 
grace, much preserved in the fear of God ; and to some of the 
exercises of his mind in his youthfiil days, he referred at a 
later period of his life, in an instructive manner. 



RICHARD STANSFIELD. 281 

After leaving Ackworth school, he was introduced into the 
wool trade; but on the expiration of his apprenticeship, his 
inclination not leading him to mercantile pursuits, he entered 
on a farm. His capital was very limited, and it was only 
through great industry and care that he was able, with credit 
and respectability, to maintain his family. After being a 
house-keeper about two years, he was united in marriage to 
Elizabeth Dixon ; to her he was a most affectionate husband, 
and to his children a tender and judicious father. He possess- 
ed a very diffident mind, and his demeanour was remarkably 
mild and unassuming. The circle in which he moved was 
not an extended one, but by such as had the opportunity of 
being acquainted with him, he was highly esteemed. He lived 
much secluded from the world, but there is good ground to 
believe that it Vv^as his primary concern to seek communion 
with his Maker. 

In the course of a lingering illness, which commenced with 
inflammation of the lungs, in the sixth month, 1835, he mani- 
fested a remarkable degree of patience and resignation to the 
Divine will ; and often expressed his thankfulness even for his 
sufferings, believing they were intended for his further purifi- 
cation, and his confidence that the Lord would not lay upon 
him more than He would enable him to bear. 

During the first month, 1886, the inflammatory symptoms 
had much abated, yet the physician gave no hope of his ulti- 
mate restoration to health ; he appeared to be fully aware of 
his critical situation, and to be often engaged in mental sup- 
plication. He remarked to his wife, in speaking of his dear 
children, that it was his earnest prayer they might choose the 
Lord for their portion, and he believed they would be provided 
for; "yes," he said, "the Lord will provide." His cough 
becoming relieved, he said, " How thankful J feel, that my 
cough is better; it allows me more time for reflection." Ap- 
pearing on one occasion much tried, his wife inquired the 
cause ; to which he replied, " I have cause to mourn mv many 
backslidings ;" but in a short time he spoke of the Lord's 
mercy, saying, " He is very gracious to poor unworthv sin- 
34=^ 



282 RICHARD STANSFIELD. 

ners. — 'Though your sins h?. as searlet, I will make them 
white as snow.' '^ On the 29th of the sanrie month he express 
ed his assurance that he should be enabled to bear his pain, 
saying that the Lord laid nothing on his children but what he 
would strengthen them to bear, and added, " It is very little that 
we have to suffer, in comparison with what our Saviour suffer, 
ed. Oh, what adorable lo7e, that God sent his only begotten 
Son, that whosoever believeth on Him should not perish, but 
have everlasting life." On the 30th, he enjoyed much of the 
presence of his Saviour, and remarked, " My heart overflows 
with love." 

On another occasion, his heart being filled with divine love, 
he said, " Oh ! how good the Lord is ! I have had dark seasons ; 
but He is very near, — He is waiting to be gracious. — What a 
favour it is to be afflicted ! it allows us time to prepare ; whilst 
some are taken very suddenly : we ought to rejoice instead of 
complaining." At another time, when his wife was sitting by 
him, he said," Jesus is all I have to look to. — I have no right- 
eousness of my own to boast of', — but He is very merciful to 
poor unworthy sinners; — J feel him very near. — Yes, He is 
waiting to be gracious to us and our dear offspring." Then 
addressing his wife, he said, "Let the Lord be thy chief 
delight ; then he will be very near to thee: His protecting arm 
will be underneath thee ; and He will support and guide thee. 
And if we are parted here, we shall meet again in Heaven, 
where parting will be no more. He will withhold no good 
thing from thee, if thou only put thy trust in Him." 

A while after he said, " My dear, I have enjoyed much 
peace to-night ; I feel quite refreshed ; these are precious 
seasons." 

81st. Two friends calling to see him, after a short time 
of silence, he said, " ' Draw nigh unto the Lord, and He will 
draw nigh unto you.' He never did cast off any who came to 
Him in truth and uprightness. Seek the Lord while He may 
be found. I have found Him a present help in this time of 
need, for ever blessed and praised be His name, for He alone 
is worthy both now and for ever." 



RICHARD STANSFIELD. 283 

• 4th of second month. After a time of silence with two dear 
friends who visited him he expressed much of the goodness 
of the Lord to his soo''. and of the mercy of God in sending 
his Son Jesus Christ tr r!ie for sinful man. He petitioned for 
preparation for everlasting' rest, and added, " • In my Father's 
house are many mans;oiis ,' our dear Saviour told his followers 
so for their encouragement : and if I am but permitted to enter 
the lowest room, where the unwearied enemy can no more 
disturb, it will be enough." He often said he felt much peace 
of mind, not such as the world giveth, nor, blessed be the 
Lord's holy Name, can take away. 

5th of second month. Speaking of the lo\^e of God, he said, 
*' We are without excuse, seeing He would draw us with the 
cords of His love, if we did iio'«. turn our backs on Him. How 
inviting are His promises; ' Come unto me, and be ye saved 
all ye ends of the earth.' He w^illeth not the death of any, 
but rather that all should icturn." 

7ih. He remarked that his heart was made to rejoice in 
his affliction, and to ascribe all praise and glory to God. 

8th. He supplicated fervently, first on his own account, 
then for his dear children, and also for his wnfe. saying, "O 
Lord ! I beseech thee, gather them under the shadow of thy 
wing ; lead them gently, O Lord, in the way thou wouldst have 
them to go; — unto thy care I must leave them, for I have 
no other that I can trust : Thou alone canst guide them 
aright." 

At another time, after having passed a restless night, he 
said, " How thankful I ought to be for all the benefits I enjoy ! 
and I do feel thankful in my heart to my God for all His mer- 
cies to me. Sweet Jesus ! I will look to Thee as long as I 
live ; for Thou art my only hope. Continue with me to the 
end, if it be consistent with Thy most holy \w\\\. Purge me, 
and cleanse me, and make me fit for thy blessed kingdom. Take 
away everything which is not consistent with thy holy will ; 
for Thou art my Shepherd, my Friend, my keeper!" He often 
spoke of the love and mercy of God in sending His dear Son 
to die for our sins. 



284 RICHARD STANSFIELD. 

At one time he said, " I am very weak; but the Lord in his 
Lender mercy, is inclined still to lOok down with an eye of 
pity. He still hath regard for my poor soul that it may not 
be wholly lost. Oh ! how good He is to a poor unworthy crea- 
ture! His mercy is indeed very great : — x\h ! what should I do 
without Him? All would be lost! — but He condescends in 
His love and adorable wisdom, to have regard to a poor unwor- 
thy creature. He has in a wonderful manner preserved me 
on every side. — Oh ! it seems as if the eneaiy was not per- 
mitted to discourage me from looking unto Jesus, the author 
and finisher of my faith." 

On another occasion, being asked how he was, he said, *' I 
am very weak; but Christ is strong, and He is very willing to 
lend me His aid." A few friends beincj in his chamber, after 
a time of silence he remarked, " There is a passage of Scrip- 
ture where our Saviour says, ' Peace I leave with you ; my 
peace I give unto you, not as the world giveth ;' oh no, it is 
quite of another nature ; the peace of the world bringeth sor- 
row, but His peace is the fruit of righteousness." 

On the evening preceding his decease, he was engaged in 
prayer to the following effect: *' O, sweet Jesus! condescend 
in thy loving-kindness to look down upon a poor afflicted 
worm. I can do nothino" of mvself ; therefore I have delivered 
all into thy care; — and Thou art very good! Continue thy 
loving-kindness unto the end, I beseech ihee ; and land me 
safe on that shore where I shall have done with this world of 
trouble. I do not doubt that Thou wilt be with me to the end, 

my God ! and it will be a great rejoicing to me : — then I 
shall he safe ; the unwearied enemy will no more disturb me. 

1 shall have nothing to do but to praise Thee! Then I can 
sing praises to Thy adorable name for ever! — but I must not 
crave it too much. Do with me, O my God ! as seemeth best 
in thy most holy sight." 

Early the next morning, being in great suffering, his sister 
asked what could be done for him? he replied, " Let us com- 
pose ourselves in the Lord : that is best for us." On one pre- 
sent remarking he was very ill, he said, *• I would not change 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 285 

for the whole world." A short time before his spirit took its 
flight, he exclaimed with great distinctness, though his breath- 
ing was very difficult, "Great and marvellous are thy works, 
Lord God Almighty ! Just and true are all thy ways, thou 
King of Saints!" 

He departed this life on the 29th of second month, 1836, 
aged 32 years. 

Meditating on his peaceful transit from time to eternity, 
how forcibly does the triumphant exclamation of the Aposile 
suggest itself to the mind ! " O death, where is thy sting ? O 
grave, where is thy victory? Thanks be to God, which giveth 
us the victory, through our Lord Jesus Christ." 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 



I APPREHEND few pcrsons can read the foregoing pages 
without feeling desires raised in their minds, that when called 
to lie upon a dying-bed, they may enjoy the peace and conso- 
lation which crowned the closing days of the subjects of these 
brief memoirs, and be enabled to look forward to an endless 
eternity, with a well-grounded hope of being accepted through 
the merits and mediation of the adorable Son of God. 

This happy state is undoubtedly attainable by all ; and those 
who fail to realize it, will, in the end, be brought to the mourn- 
ful acknowledgment that the fault is their own, and their de- 
struction of themselves. 

The means of salvation are freely offered for our accept- 
ance, the terms upon which we may become the redeemed of 
the Lord are clearly pointed out in the sacred volume; and it 
rests with ourselves, either to choose the Lord Jesus for our 
portion, and thereby obtain an interest in that redem[)tion 
which he purchased for us by his precious blood, or to deny 
Him and reject his blessed governuient in our hearts, the con- 
sequence of which, we are assured from the highest authority, 
will be, that in the day of final retribution, he also will deny 



2S(i CONCLUDING REMARKS. 

US before his Father and the holy angels, saying, " Depart 
from nie, ye workers of iniquity, I know you not." 

Jt is important for us to bear in mind, that neither good 
desires nor virtuous resolutions will avail us any thing, unless 
ihey are reduced to practice. If we wish to die the death of 
the righteous, we must live the life of the righteous. We must 
take up our cross and follow the footsteps of the flock of 
Christ's companions. *' Ye are my friends," said our holy 
Redeemer, " if ye do whatsoever I command you." It 
follows as a necessary consequence, that if we do not 
keep his commandments, we cannot be his friends; we 
do not belong to that happy number whom he condescends 
to acknowledgfe as his brethren and sisters, and to whom, at 
the last day, he will address the joyful invitation, '• Come, ye 
blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you 
from the foundation of the world." 

To have Christ Jesus for our friend is the highest privilege 
and purest happiness of which a rational being is capable. It 
is to be united to Him who has all power in heaven and earth : 
whose faithfulness and love far surpass the most constant and 
disinterested earthly affection, and who is graciously disposed 
to do for us abundantly more than we can ask or think, as 
respects both our temporal comfort and our eternal felicity. 

This unspeakable privilege is as freely, conferred on youth, 
as it is on those of riper years. Even children may become 
the friends of Christ, if they comply with the terms on which 
he offers them his friendship. The Lord Jesus, when person- 
ally on earth, was pleased on several occasions to evince his 
love for little children. Some he healed of their diseases; 
others he raised from the dead ; and when his disciples would 
have sent away those who brought them to receive his bene- 
diction he rebuked them, saying, " Suffer the little children 
to come unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is the king- 
dom of heaven :" and he took them in his arms, and put his 
hands upon them, and blessed them. He oifjred up his life 
as a propitiatory sacrifice for their sins in common with the 
rest of mankind, and voluntarily submitted to a painful and 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 2S7 

ionominious death on the cross, in order to save their imiTior- 
tal souls from endless destniction. Such is his kindness and 
condescension, that he still continues to visit them by his 
good Spirit in their hearts; and though they may (ee\ them- 
selves unworthy of the regard and care of Him who is " now 
Lord of all," yet, if they faithfully serve him, and live in his 
fear, he will guide them by his counsel during the short and 
uncertain period of their stay on earth, and afterwards receive 
them up into glory. 

In order to entitle us to the character of the friends of 
Christ, we must deny ourselves every sinful indulgence, and 
whatever is opposed to the purity and righteousness of his 
kingdom ; for he declares, " Whosoever does not bear his cross 
and come after me, cannot be my disciple." To do this, 
requires a constant watchfulness over our own spirits and 
tempers; the subjection of our wills, and a continual mortifi- 
cation of our selfish appetites. 

The Holy Scriptures inform us, that mankind universally 
inherit a fallen and corrupt nature, which is prone to evil as 
the sparks fly upward ; and a little attention to what is pass- 
ing in our own breasts, will confirm this truth in the expe- 
rience of every unprejudiced observer. How often are chil- 
dren betrayed, by their wayward propensities, into anger, ma- 
lice, revenge, falsehood, the use of bad language, disobedience 
to parents, and other evil actions and thoughts, which are offen- 
sive in the Divine sight. The enemy of their happiness, who 
is ever seeking to allure them from the paths of innocence and 
virtue, adapts his temptations to the weakness of their nature, 
and makes use of their untoward dispositions as a means oi 
accomplishing his wicked designs. 

It is, however, no sin to be tempted ; the evil lies in yield- 
ing to the temptation and surrendering our hearts to the power 
of the tempter. If we "resist the devil, he will flee from 
us;" our strength will be increased to withstand his future 
assaults; the rich reward of peace will more than compensate 
us for every trial, and if we persevere, we shall at length be 
made ''more than conquerors through Him who hath loved 
us." 



2S@ CONCLUDING REMARKS. 

He who was '' tempted in all points as we are, yet without 
sin," and who was perfectly acquainted with the frailty of 
human nature, addressed his immediate followers in this em- 
phatic language, " What I say unto you, I say vnto all, watch ! 
Watch and pray, lest ye enter into temptation :" and there is 
no lesson with which it is more important for young persons 
to be early acquainted, than the great duty of watchfulness 
over their thoughts and conduct, and daily prayer to the Lord 
for preservation from sin, and strength to withstand the various 
temptations with which the slippery paths of youth are sur- 
rounded. 

Our dear Redeemer, whose providential care is extended 
over every part of his creation, beholds with tender compas- 
sion the frailty of his children. " He knoweth our frame and 
remembereth that we are but dust." He " is touched with 
the feeling of our irifirmities," and in order to assist us in 
working out the soul's salvation, has placed a manifestation 
of his own blessed Spirit in each of our hearts, as a swift wit- 
ness against evil, and as a comforter when we do right. " The 
grace of God which bringeth salvation hath ap})eared unto all 
men, teaching us that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, 
we should live soberly, righteously and godly in this present 
world ; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appear 
ing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ, who gave 
himself for us, that he might redeeni us from all iniquity, 
and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good 
works." 

The spirit of Christ or grace of God, strives w^th children 
while they are very young; forewarns them against the com- 
mission of evil, and condemns them when they have done 
amiss, producing distress and trouble of mind, even though 
their fault may be known to themselves only ; and on the other 
band, when they have been obedient to its monitions and en- 
deavoured to do right, it imparts a peace and tranquillity which 
fai transcend all the pleasures and delights of the world. 

It is of the utmost importance that children should atten- 
tively listen to this inward monitor and implicitly obey its 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 289 

instructions, for it is the messenger of Christ^s love to their 
souls. It is *' the still smull voice" of mercy pleading with 
them — it is the angel of His presence, sent to conduct them 
safely through the difficulties and dangers of this ever-chang- 
ing state of existence, to those "perpetually abiding habita- 
tions" which He has gone before to prepare for his obedient 
followers — and as they yield to its secret manifestations, it 
will not only " lead them into all truth," but preserve ihem 
from evil of every kind. 

There are few temptations more common to youth, or so 
often fatal to their religious improvement as procrastination. 
No sooner are they awakened to a sense of the exceeding sin- 
fulness of sin, and the necessity of leading a religious life, 
than the tempter presents his suggestions to delay. He re- 
presents to them that they are young and have a long life m 
prospect, and it will be time enough to become religious some 
years hence — that they may take their ease and enjoy the gra- 
tifications of the world for a while, and at last make very good 
men and women ; and he is not wanting in presenting instan- 
ces of persons among their acquaintainces, who did not " take 
a serious turn" until they were much older than themselves, 
and yet became pious people. Year after year the minds of 
youth are thus unhappily diverted from the great work of the 
soul's salvation, still resolving, and perhaps with some sincer- 
ity, that by and by they will make a full surrender to what 
they know is right, and dedicate themselves to the Lord's ser- 
vice. 

But alas ! they know not that this " by and by," this" more 
convenient season," vvill ever come to them ; they do not re- 
flect on the awful uncertainty of life, or the possibility that 
the offers of mercy with which they are thus trifling, may be 
the last that will be tendered to them. The day of their visi- 
tation may quickly pass by, and the language become appli- 
cable to their situation, " How often would I have gathered 
you as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings, and ye 
would not. Behold your house is left unto you desolate, and 
the things which belong to your peace are hid from your 
25 



290 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 



eyes." The cold night of the grave may ere long close ovp.t 
them, in which there is neither work nor knowledge, nor 
device ; and even before the dawning of another day, laeir 
condition may be unalterably fixed for a never-ending eter- 
nity. 

The preceding pages furnish ample evidence that the health 
and vigour of youth are not exempt from the stroke of death, 
and the occurrences of almost every day confirm the fact, 
flow many of our young friends, who, but a little while ago, 
were as strong and lively and joyous as ourselves, and whose 
prospects of a long life were as flattering as our own, are 
now mouldering in the silent tomb ! We have no certainty 
that it may not be our turn next ; and inasmuch as there is 
no repentance in the grave, no returning to correct mistakes 
or repair the errors we have committed, how dangerous is the 
condition of those who are putting off the all-important work 
of redemption to a more convenient season ! 

The same reasons which now induce them to delay, will 
operate with equal or increased force in every succeeding 
year of their lives; new motives for procrastination will also 
be suggested, while the continued neglect of known duty, and 
long familiarity with sin, will enervate their virtuous resolu- 
tions, and render the mind an easy prey to the wiles of the 
tempter; until at length it becomes so entirely enslaved to his 
power, that there is little hope it will, ever be emancipated 
from the loathsome bondage. With peculiar propriety, there- 
fore, may the exhortation of the Apostle be addressed to youth, 
" To-day if ye will hear his voice, harden not your hearts. 
Now is the accepted time- — now is the day of salvation." 

The present is an age in which children enjoy peculiar ad- 
vantages, as respects both literary and religious instruction, 
and it is unquestionably their duty to make a correspondent 
improvement. These advantages are blessings committed to 
our trust, to be improve:l to the glory and praise of the bene- 
ficent Giver, and for which we shall at last have to render an 
impartial account. If we neglect or misuse them, they will 
certainly add to our condemnation in that great day when the 



CONCLUDir^G REMARKS. 291 

Judge of all the earth shall reckon with us. When we con- 
template the ample provision which is made for supplying all 
our wants, the profusion of spiritual and temporal benefits dis- 
pensed to us by the bounty of a kind Providence, and remem- 
ber that '* where much is given, much w^ill be required," we 
cannot but acknowledge that the responsibility which rests 
on the present generation is serious, and that we owe a deep 
debt of gratitude and love to our Father who is in heaven. 

Among these advantages it is not the least, that we are 
permitted to assemble unmolested, for the purpose of offering 
the tribute of grateful adoration to the Author of all our bless- 
ings. Those who properly estimate their dependent condition 
and the duty they owe to the Almighty, cannot omit the dili- 
gent performance of this reasonable service. They will not 
merely attend at their respective meeting places, but by 
watchfulness and prayer, strive to attain that " preparation of 
the heart" which will qualify them for reverent waiting on 
the Lord, and the performance of Divine worship in spirit and 
in truth. Indifference or neglect in this Christian duty is a 
certain evidence that our hearts are not right in the sight of 
God. 

Another great blessing is, the free access to the society of 
pious persons, which is not only profitable as a means of reli- 
gious improvement, but as a preservative from the pernicious 
influence of evil company — than which, there is not a deadlier 
bane to youthful piety and innocence. As evil communica- 
tion is always found to corrupt good manners and destroy good 
morals, so a frequent intercourse with those who live in the 
habitual fear of God, tends to strengthen virtuous resolutions, 
to increase our love of holiness, and animate us to pursue 
with greater diligence the " things which accompany salva- 



tion." 



It is not, however, the company of the profane and dissolute 
only, which young persons should shun. The friendships 
and pleasures of the world, and intimate association with those 
who are captivated by its vain pursuits, are prejudicial to a 
religious life. " If any man love ths world, the love of the 



292 CO?fCLUDING REMARKS. 

Father is not in him," If our affections are set on heaven 
and heavenly things, our hearts and conversation will be there 
also, and we shall have little relish for the amusements and 
idle discourse which are too common even among many who 
profess the holy name of Christ. Not that we are to make 
religious subjects a common theme of discourse — this would 
be to err on the other hand — but we are to guard against un- 
profitable converse, and to observe, in all our association with 
the world, the injunction of Holy Scripture, ^' Let your con- 
versation be such as becometh the Gospel of Christ." If " for 
every idle word that men shall speak, they shall give an ac- 
count in the dav of judi^^ment," w^hat a fearful reckoninsf will 
it be to those, the greater part of whose time is spent in tri- 
fling conversation, while the levity of their deportment mani- 
fests that "God is not in all their thoughts." 

The Scriptures of Truth, which were written under the im- 
mediate inspiration of the Holy Spirit, and preserved through 
a long succession of years by the providence of the Almighty, 
constitute the richest outward treasure which the Christian 
possesses. They furnish an inexhaustible fund of doctrine, 
instruction, warning, reproof and consolation ; and those who 
live in conformity with the teachings of the Spirit of Christ 
Jesus, cannot but have a reverent esteem for them, and be di- 
ligent in the perusal of their invaluable pages. This was a 
distinguishing trait in the character of those young persons 
whose peaceful deaths are recorded in the present volume, 
and in a country where the Bible is so easily accessible, it is 
scarcely possible that any advancement can be experienced in 
the work of religion, while a love for its precious contents or 
a frequent and serious perusal of it is wanting. 

It is in the sacred volume that the doctrines of our holy re- 
ligion are recorded. The existence af one Almighty Being, 
—the creation and fall of man — his accountability ; the pro- 
mise of a Deliverer; the Divine character, miraculous birth, 
holy life and mighty miracles of our Lord and Saviour Jesus 
Christ, his adorable condescension and mercy in voluntarily 
offering up his life a propitiatory sacrifice for the sins of man* 



COXCLUi>ING REMARKS. 293 

kind, and that effusion of the Holy Spirit which constitutes 
the fflory of these Gospel days, are all traced there in charac- 
ters which cannot be mistaken. These important truths are 
necessary to be believed, not merely by a bare assent of the 
understanding to their literal accuracy, as recorded by the in- 
spired penman, but by a practical and saving faith, which shall 
influence our hearts, and become the regulating principle of 
all our actions. 

These solemn truths ought never to be made the subject of 
familiar and common conversation. We should approach 
them with reverence and fear, and rather accustom ourselves 
to meditate upon them in humble, silent admiration, than too 
freely to impart our thoughts and feelings to others. If we 
duly consider the import of these Scripture passages, "Sanc- 
tify the Lord of Hosts himself, and let him be your fear, and 
let him be your dread,'' and " Let every one that nameth the 
name of Christ depart from iniquity," we shall feel a holy care 
in making use of the awful names which are employed to de- 
scribe the Supreme Being. The needless introduction of them 
into conversation, even though it be professedly religious, can 
scarcely be considered in any other light than as a violation 
of that injunction, " Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord 
thy God in vain, for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that 
taketh His name in vain." 

We should also guard with vigilant caution against a dis- 
position to think lightly, or to speak irreverently, of the Lord 
Jesus, of his glorious offices as our Redeemer, Mediator and 
Intercessor with the Father, o-r as the great Propitiation for 
the sins of the world. The more we contemplate his Divine 
character as delineated in Holy Scripture, his love for sinners, 
his compassion for the sorrows and sufferings of the human 
family, and the gracious offers of pardon and reconciliation 
which he holds out for our acceptance, the more our hearts 
will glow with reverent gratitude and adoration, and in hum- 
ble acknowledgment of his unbounded mercy, be prepared to 
say, " What shall I render unto thee, O Lord, for all thy 
benefits?" 
25* 



294 CONCLUDING REMARKS, 

There is no ornament so lovely and engaging in youth, as 
that of " pure and undefiled religion" — nothing that will so 
effectually shield us from the dangers and snares that beset 
the path of life, or mitigate the aiiiictions and sorrows which 
are inseparable from the present imperfect state of existence. 
If we have in our possession this " pearl of great price," we 
may be happy in the most discouraging and trying circum- 
stances, and meet sickness, pain, and even death itself, with 
calnmess and resignation, in the humble assurance that, under 
the direction of a wise and beneficent Providence, all things 
will ultimately work together for our good. 

Without the consolations of religion, our search for happi- 
ness will be fruitless. The world with all its glittering plea- 
sures can yield us no solid enjoyment; the mind will be in- 
volved in continual anxiety and unsettlement, a prey to dis- 
appointment and vexation, and incapable of taking any real 
satisfaction, even in the good things of this life ; while, as 
regards that which is to come, there will be " a fearful look- 
ing for judgment and fiery indignation." Like the mariner 
driven upon the boisterous ocean without a pilot or compass, 
we shall be the sport of every adverse gale, tossed by every 
angry billow, and continually in dread of being swallowed up 
in the threatening deep, without the cheering hope of being 
safely landed at last in the haven of eternal rest. 

Inasmuch, therefore, as our present happiness and our ever- 
lasting salvation are at stake, with an awful uncertainty how 
soon the die may be cast, which will determine our portion 
for ever, either with the righteous or the wicked, it becomes 
us to be earnest in the inquiry. What are our hopes and pros- 
pects for eternity, and what would be our sentence, were we 
at this moment summoned before the judgment-seat of Christ? 

If we are living in opposition to the convictions of Divine 
grace in our own minds, and to the doctrines and precepts of 
the Holy Scriptures, we have no reason to believe that we 
shall find acceptance, unless, by unfeigned repentance and 
amendment of life, we obtain an interest in the mercy and 
merits of Jesus Christ, our great atonement. Every moment's 



CONCLUDING REMARKS. 295 

delay is hazarding our immortal souls, and trifling with that 
omnipotent Being, who, though he " keepeth mercy for thou- 
sands, and forgiveth iniquity, transgression and sin," hath 
declared that " he will by no means clear the guilty." It surely 
behoves us, under such circumstances, to make an early sac- 
rifice of our whole hearts to God, and by obedience to the 
teachings of his Holy Spirit, and a faithful improvement of 
those means of religious instruction with which he has blessed 
us, to " use all diligence to make our calling and election 
sure, before we go hence and are seen of men no more." 

As it becomes the primary concern of our lives thus to re- 
gulate all our actions in conformity with the will of God, we 
shall often feel "the consolations of the Gospel to abound by 
Christ," and be prepared from living experience to adopt the 
devout language of the royal Psalmist, " One thing have I 
desired of the Lord, and that will I seek after; that I may 
dwell in the house of the Lord all the days of my life, to be- 
hold the beauty of the Lord, and to inquire in his temple. For 
in the time of trouble he shall hide me in his pavilion ; in the 
secret of his tabernacle shall he hide me ; he shall set me upon 
a Rock. Therefore I will offer in his tabernacle sacrifices 
of joy ; I will sing, yea, I will sing praises unto the Lord." 



FINIS. 



INDEX. 



Elizdhelh C. Secor Page 9 

Mary Post 12 

Rebecca Shevvell 14 

Sarah Canim 15 

Rebecca Milries 17 

Jennet B. Mott IS 

Thomas Hains 21 

Rebecca Toovey • . . . . 22 

George Powell 24 

Jane Bennis 25 

Sarah Lidbetter 26 

George CJialkley 35 

Charles Parry 36 

Mary Ann Clapp 37 

William Tyler Barling 39 

Ruth Middieton 44 

Hannah Hill , 46 

Ellz ibeth Merritt 49 

Peace Ring 52 

Mary Samm 53 

Hayes Hamilton 55 

William Fennell 56 

Elizabeth Furly 59 

Jesse Cad bury 60 

JosepliBfiggins 62 

Sara h Scott 64 

Amy Ehzdbeth Lloyd. 66 

Thonms Burling 70 

Ann Reeve 72 

Putnam F. Locke 74 

Ann Knight 76 

Ann Huglies 79 

Lydia Pv. Smith 81 

Susannah Whitrow 83 

Priscilhi Cuthbert 87 

Peter VV. Hall 88 

Barbara Scaif lUO 

Si rah Featherstone 1 02 

Mary Bewley 103 

Jojjeph Poole lUo 

Elizabeth Fletcher Ibb 

Charles Coleby 115 

Henry Atkinson 117 

Tudor Brain 118 

Ann Crowley 120 

Deborali Emlen 122 

Lucy A. Pancoast 124 

Saiiuel Tomson 128 

Mary Scaif 130 

Alexander Hopwood 130 



LBJa'26 



Catharine Burling Page 132 

Rachel Moxham 135 

Ann Taylor 137 

Maria Mott 140 

Frederick Hunter 146 

Ruiter Sholl 147 

James Parnell 150 

Isaac Walker 152 

Grace Watson 1 62 

Sarah Thompson 1 64 

George Newland 167 

William Young 171 

Abigail Knight. 174 

Potto Brown 176 

Hannah Maria Miles 180 

Sarali Beckwith 182 

Ann Leaver 1 85 

Mary Pooley 187 

Richard Hunter 187 

Eleanor Southam 189 

Isaac Pease 191 

Deborah B. Massey 194 

Springelt Pt^nn 196 

Mary Ann Gilpin 197 

Maria Cross 201 

William Baynes 2u2 

Rachel Tanner 203 

Sarah Drewry 206 

Joseph Elli(jtt 208 

William Coates 210 

Thomas Pnillips Wright 212 

Mary Barron 214 

Hannah H. Hartshorne 215 

M.iry Brook Swetman 220 

Anna Maria Boyce. 222 

Lydia S. Rogers 229 

Thomas Hattersly 235 

Isaac Alexander 237 

T3aniel Bowly, Jr 240 

Hannah Quinby 248 

John Pirn 252 

Mary Ann Harris 255 

Anne Harford Lury 258 

Anne Ashvvorth 263 

Thomas Williams 267 

Abigail Backhouse 270 

James Nicbulson 274 

Arthur Gilkes 276 

Richard Stansfield 2b0 

Concluding Remarks 285 

C296J 



^vn 



> 



